《The Sorcerers》 Chapter 1: "The Beginning of Desolation" Chapter 1 In the pitch-black darkness of the night, the moon shone pale over an abandoned land, covered in traces of devastation. The ruined buildings stood like remnants of the past, and the cracked earth was scattered with human corpses, as if a great disaster had swept through the place. Amidst this destruction, Suero stood, his breath ragged, his clothes torn, staring at the terrifying scene before him with eyes full of shock. The world around him had become meaningless; a city once full of life was now desolate, everything destroyed. Suero breathed heavily, with ragged gasps, until his breath faltered. He then dropped to his knees, looking at the lifeless earth, his tears barely contained. It seemed as though the pain of his heart had merged with the very soil of this deserted city. It felt like there was no escape from the shock that had overwhelmed him. He was surprised by himself as he vomited onto the ground, and then a tear fell from his eye as he whispered in a trembling voice: "They... they killed them!" He wept as if he were a child who had lost everything, pounding the ground with his hands as his tears fell on the barren earth. He screamed in agony, "They killed all the humans! I... I couldn¡¯t do anything!" His screams echoed, his tears splattering on the dry earth, until a shadow appeared on the ground. Then, someone descended from the sky. It was Spailo, standing with his hands in his pockets, smirking. He looked at Suero and said, "Are your feelings affected, you wretch?" Suero lifted his head, glaring at Spailo with anger, while his eyes remained teary. He said in a furious voice, "You killed them! You killed all my friends!" Spailo raised his eyebrows and said, "Really? But they¡¯re nothing more than pests!" Suero retorted angrily, trying to stand on his feet, "Don¡¯t mock human life!" Finally, Suero stood up slowly, his eyes filled with rage, while Spailo stood grinning with his usual sarcasm. Suddenly, Suero began to run. Blue sparks flowed through his body, surrounding him as he ran at full speed, shouting with anger. But Spailo, standing smugly, remained still, his hands still in his pockets. Suero attempted to punch Spailo, but Spailo simply tilted his head, avoiding the punch with ease. Suero continued trying, but every time, Spailo would calmly move to dodge his strikes. Suero attempted another punch, but Spailo easily grabbed his fist, stunning Suero. He looked into Spailo¡¯s eyes nervously, while Spailo looked at him with a mocking smile. Spailo spoke in a sarcastic tone, "Is that all you¡¯ve got, you wretch?" Then, with great strength, he threw Suero into the sky, causing him to crash to the ground, looking in disbelief. Spailo raised his head, staring at Suero with an eerie smile. Suddenly, Spailo vanished from Suero¡¯s sight, appearing directly above him. Before Suero could react, Spailo kicked him in the back, sending him flying through the air to crash hard into the ground, causing the earth to crack upon impact. Blood began pouring from his nose as he lay there, in pain. As Spailo¡¯s footsteps drew nearer, Suero stared at the sky, muttering to himself, "Where... where did all this start?" --- Flashback (One Hour Ago) The city was bustling with life. People were shopping in the markets, and the lights from the buildings illuminated the horizon. Suero was walking with his mentor, Kamasi, who seemed pleased with the situation. Suero said excitedly, "This place is amazing!" Kamasi responded calmly, "Yes! It''s full of life!" Suero smiled and asked, "So, what do we do here?" Kamasi replied seriously, "Suero, are you from one of the three major clans?" Suero smirked and said, "Of course not!"Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Kamasi answered more seriously, "But... when Spailo was a student under Sbyam Brius, I heard he possesses unlimited power!" Suero was taken aback and said, "I haven''t seen my brother Spailo since we were kids!" Kamasi muttered, "Ah, I see." Suddenly, a huge explosion occurred in one corner of the city. A massive red light soared into the sky, and the ground shook violently. Suero and Kamasi looked at the source of the explosion, with Suero saying worriedly, "What¡¯s happening over there?" Then, the sound of evil laughter filled the air. The eerie laughter of Spailo reverberated around them as if shaking everything. Kamasi was in shock, his eyes wide. Suero heard Spailo¡¯s laughter and said in disbelief, "Is it...?" Kamasi began running toward the explosion site, and Suero followed closely behind, his voice trembling, "My brother...?" At the explosion site, Spailo¡¯s haunting laughter filled the air. Flames engulfed everything around him as people fled in terror. In that moment, a young child watched as fire consumed his mother¡¯s body, quietly screaming, "Mom?" Kamasi and Suero reached the fire-ravaged area, where flames consumed everything. Spailo was floating in the sky, smiling, watching the destruction around him as humans fled in fear. At that moment, the child was still watching the flames engulf his mother¡¯s body, quietly sobbing, "Mom?" Kamasi and Suero reached the fiery site where Spailo landed in front of them, still grinning. He said, "Suero...?" Suero was stunned to see his brother and Spailo added with a grin, "It''s been a long time!" Suero snapped angrily, "What are you doing here?" Spailo continued to grin as he stared at his brother. Kamasi watched from a distance, feeling fear. Then, Kamasi shakily asked, "Why?" Spailo looked at Kamasi with sarcasm and said, "You want me to stay with you? In the Sorcerer¡¯s Organization? What a joke!" At that moment, a brilliant light emerged behind Suero and Kamasi, and a swift spark shot toward Spailo. The rapid interaction caused the spark to tear apart in Spailo¡¯s hand, resulting in a violent explosion behind him. Suddenly, a sorcerer named Shinbo appeared before Suero and Kamasi. Suero, excited, said, "Master Shinbo?" Shinbo looked at Spailo with sharp eyes, while Spailo responded sarcastically, "Who are you?" Suero thought to himself, "He¡¯s from Class B! He¡¯s strong!" Shinbo said, "You¡¯re Spailo Rashid, right?" Spailo raised an eyebrow and said, "So what?" Shinbo replied, "That means you¡¯re Suero¡¯s brother! I heard you were trained by Sbyam Brius, right?" Spailo scoffed, "Sbyam Brius! The strongest sorcerer! So, why hasn¡¯t he come?" Shinbo said, "Because I¡¯m going to kill you now!" Spailo sighed, "Boring..." and then Shinbo dashed toward him at incredible speed, while a decisive battle was about to begin. But suddenly, blood poured from Shinbo¡¯s neck, and his head was severed from his body. His lifeless body fell, covered in the city¡¯s blood. Spailo calmly approached Suero and Kamasi and confidently declared, "You¡¯re exempt!" Suero stared at him in shock and asked, "What?" Then, Spailo¡¯s eyes began glowing red as he spoke in a sharp, terrifying voice, "The World of the Unlimited!" The city began to sway, as if shaking under the weight of an invisible force. A dark barrier surrounded the entire city, and with this barrier, darkness gradually engulfed it, until every corner of the place was shrouded in deep black. The sky seemed to collapse onto the earth, as if it were a roof caving in, and Suero¡¯s heart nearly stopped from the intensity of the shock. As the darkness enveloped everything, Spailo raised his head, savoring the fear in the air. He then began gesturing with his hands towards the surrounding space, saying in a low but terrifying voice, "Destroy everything in your path!" While his words still echoed in his ears, red sparks began to emerge from nowhere. These sparks shot through the air at incredible speed, like strands of red lightning, tearing apart everything in their path. They cut through everything indiscriminately. Buildings collapsed under the weight of these sparks, and parts of the earth cracked and flew into the air. People who were running away in terror fell to the ground, as if they were wooden pieces pulled by a strong wind. Blood poured from their bodies, and the screams of the helpless echoed everywhere. Kamasi, still standing beside Suero, began to collapse under the weight of fear as the red sparks surged toward him. It didn¡¯t take long before Kamasi¡¯s body was torn to pieces. The sparks violently sliced through him, causing the ground to tremble with each impact. Suero watched this scene with eyes full of tears, unable to move or react. --- In the Present... Suero lay sprawled on the ground, staring at the dark sky as if it awaited the final moment. He looked at Spailo, his eyes filled with despair and tears, and whispered to himself, "Is this what the world has become? Is this my fate?" Suddenly, in the midst of the darkness, Spailo stood before him, speaking in a soft yet terrifying voice, "Suero, you need to try harder to keep up with me! If you want to save the world¡­ you have to become stronger." Suero looked at him with eyes filled with hopelessness. Then, in a weary voice, he whispered, "Why did you leave the Mana Organization?" There was a short silence before Spailo replied coldly, "It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters now is that you become strong enough to face me." Spailo turned to leave, leaving Suero with countless unanswered questions as he stared at the dark sky, which he saw as if it was swallowing everything. Suero whispered in a faint voice, "Why are things going this way? Why?" Then, as he looked back toward Spailo, he found that he had completely disappeared. Only the darkness surrounded everything. Suero shook his head slowly, closing his eyes, and said in a weak voice, "Master Sbyam¡­ what should I do now?" And so the chapter ended, leaving Suero in utter confusion, standing in the midst of ruin, searching for an answer to the dark path that lay ahead. End of Chapter One Chapter 2: A Step into the Unknown ! Chapter 2 The next day, the sun rose over the city of Misuya, its rays seemingly trying to breathe life back into the remnants of destruction. The area where the horrifying events took place was now surrounded by security barriers, closed off to the public, while forensic teams searched the ruins for clues and details about what had happened. As the media cameras captured everything in sight, broadcasting the fractured scene live, a news anchor''s calm yet sorrowful voice broke the tense silence: "We are now in Misuya, where last night¡¯s horrific event claimed the lives of many innocent people. Investigation teams are working tirelessly to uncover the cause of this massacre. We will continue to bring you updates as they unfold." --- At the School of Magic, Suero was intently watching the news broadcast, his face reflecting worry and focus. He muttered to himself, his voice calm but his eyes holding a spark of intense determination: "I¡¯ve been summoned by Master Sbyam Brius!" Removing the bandages from his previous injuries from recent battles, he dropped them to the ground before leaving his room with confident strides. He paused for a moment at the school courtyard, as if gathering his strength and taking one last look at what he would be leaving behind. With resolve, he decided, "I¡¯ll leave this school. I¡¯m going to the school where Sbyam himself is training!" Taking a deep breath, he set off toward his new future, leaving the school that had been his first step into the world of magic. --- At another magic school, Sbyam was watching the news, a sarcastic smile on his face. He tilted his head slightly and scoffed dismissively at the event, as if it were nothing to him: "What a fool, Spailo. You destroyed the city!" He lifted his head, smiling even more sarcastically. "My students are terrifying!" At that moment, Moryo Raiso, leader of Squad A, approached him from behind. He looked at the news on the screen and commented in a cold tone, "He was the one who did it, right?" Sbyam turned to Moryo, questioning, "Moryo...?" Moryo stared at the news, looking clearly irritated as he muttered, "That scoundrel!" Sbyam, seemingly unconcerned, replied, "Don¡¯t worry about it! If he does it again, I¡¯ll handle him myself." Moryo turned his back and started to walk away, but Sbyam placed a hand on his shoulder, keeping pace beside him as though the matter was hardly worth discussing. --- Elsewhere in the school, Suero had just arrived, making his way to the school¡¯s gates, which were under Sbyam¡¯s supervision. There, he encountered a mage named Kamyo, one of Moryo¡¯s Squad A members. Kamyo looked at Suero with a sneer and said, The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you?" Suero looked at him with curiosity, and Kamyo continued in a mocking tone, "You¡¯re the student from Squad E, right?" Suero nodded, answering, "Yes, Master Sbyam called me." Kamyo scowled with disdain and said, "Why would he want to train the weak?" Suero smirked, his expression filled with confidence as if Kamyo''s words didn¡¯t affect him. From behind Kamyo, a voice called, "Suero Rashid!" Both Suero and Kamyo turned to see Sbyam approaching, his hand resting on Moryo''s shoulder. Moryo, standing beside Sbyam, commented, "Aren¡¯t you going to remove your hand?" Sbyam replied sarcastically, feigning regret, "Sorry!" and lifted his hand from Moryo¡¯s shoulder. Moryo stopped while Sbyam continued toward Suero until he was standing right in front of him. Suero, looking at Sbyam, asked, "Are you Master Sbyam?" Sbyam smiled and replied, "Yes, welcome!" Moryo stepped up beside them, remaining silent as usual, his cold gaze meeting Suero¡¯s. Suero then said, "You¡¯re Moryo Raiso, Squad A leader, aren¡¯t you?" Moryo replied coolly, without blinking, "And you... are Spailo¡¯s brother." A tense silence hung between them, words unnecessary to convey the friction between them. Sbyam then looked at Suero with enthusiasm and said, "Alright, go to the room!" Suero, confused, asked, "Which room?" Sbyam gestured toward a room behind them and said, "That room!" Suero walked confidently toward the room, Sbyam following with his hands in his pockets, exuding a sense of unwavering determination. Suero entered the room and sat on one of the neatly arranged wooden chairs, while Sbyam closed the door and stepped into the center of the room. He looked at Suero and spoke with a serious tone, "As you know, mages are classified by ranks from A to E, and so are the monsters. You¡¯re an E-rank mage, which means you¡¯re the weakest. But don¡¯t worry; true strength doesn¡¯t come from rankings but from training and experience." Sbyam chuckled lightly, but Suero frowned, annoyed, as though the words were reminding him of his limitations. Noticing Suero¡¯s reaction, Sbyam stopped laughing and spoke seriously, "True strength comes from physical discipline and constant training. You need to learn how to control your breathing because oxygen is the key to the power of your body. You will face powerful monsters¡ªsome of whom were once human but turned into monsters due to horrific scientific experiments conducted by... the World Sages." Shocked, Suero asked, "The World Sages? The highest authority in the world?" Sbyam nodded, saying, "Yes. I don¡¯t know why they wanted those experiments, but it¡¯s a true tragedy. Those monsters reproduce by biting humans and turning them into more monsters." Suero nodded, "I know they reproduce by biting humans!" Sbyam looked at him with surprise, asking, "Really?" Suero nodded, "Yes!" Sbyam chuckled a little and said, "Alright, it seems you know some details. But my job isn¡¯t to drown you in theories. Starting today, you¡¯ll train daily and fight monsters non-stop. Any slacking in these tasks, and I¡¯ll punish you personally." Suero asked cautiously, "What¡¯s the punishment?" Sbyam replied mockingly, "You¡¯ll find out in due time." --- In the Beura region, a giant monster was rampaging through buildings, smashing everything in its path without mercy. Suddenly, a pink spark descended from the sky, piercing the monster¡¯s belly and leaving a deep wound that made it stagger in pain. A girl named Baysal, a Squad A member under Moryo, appeared, her body surrounded by glowing pink sparks. She smiled confidently and approached the monster, landing a powerful punch that threw it off balance. She shouted, "Take this!" as flames burst from her feet toward the monster, setting its body ablaze and causing it to scream in agony. Baysal took a few breaths, watching the burning monster. She muttered to herself, "Even though it¡¯s B-ranked, it was strong." Checking her watch, she saw a new mission notification pop up. Feeling exhausted, she sighed and muttered sarcastically, "Damn you, Sbyam! You never let me catch my breath!" She then turned and took off on her spark-powered wings, heading toward the next mission location. --- Back in the room where Suero was training, Sbyam opened a small wooden box and took out a strangely shaped watch. Curious, Suero asked, "What is this?" Sbyam tossed the watch to him, saying, "It¡¯s a Mehrebot watch. Starting today, you¡¯ll use it to receive the missions and training tasks I¡¯ll send you directly." Suero caught the watch, noticing its complex design. He put it on his wrist, and the device immediately emitted a light signal. Moryo entered the room, calmly sipping his coffee, and asked coolly, "Are you finished?" Sbyam replied with a brief smile, "Almost." He gestured toward the watch on Suero¡¯s wrist. Suero looked at the small screen on the watch, where a new notification read, "Physical Training: Run 20 kilometers." Suero gasped, "What? 20 kilometers?" Sbyam smiled firmly and said, "Yes, you only have two hours to complete it. I won¡¯t accept any delays!" Suero took a deep breath, determination filling his gaze despite his astonishment. He said with excitement, "I¡¯ll do my best! I¡¯ll become the strongest mage in this world!" Suero set off, leaving the school, ready to face the grueling training ahead. He descended the steps and started running along the long road before him, but he paused to look at the seemingly endless path. He glanced at his watch again and muttered in frustration and disbelief, "Impossible¡­ 20 kilometers? In two hours?" But he clenched his fists and continued running, his mind filled with doubts. He knew this was only the first step on his journey to power. Chapter 3 : Night of Secrets and Pains of the Past Chapter 3 Night had fallen, and the moon shone brightly in the sky as Suero walked, exhausted and weary. He paused to catch his breath, gripping his knees in an attempt to calm his racing heart. He looked at Mehrebot''s watch strapped to his wrist, his expression showing frustration and despair. In a low voice filled with sorrow, he muttered, "I failed¡­ I couldn¡¯t complete my first exercise." He took a deep breath and lifted his head, gazing at the moon with contemplative eyes. He whispered, almost questioning himself, "Will I really become the strongest magician? Will¡­ I be able to save humanity?" He remained silent, staring at the moon as if seeking an answer in the stillness of the night --- Meanwhile, at the gates of the magic academy, Moryo stepped out with his team: Baysal, Kamyo, and a man named Veb. They began to walk, heading towards the Misuya region. Worry crossed Baysal''s face as she said, "The mission is in Misuya?!" Kamyo replied with surprise, "Wasn¡¯t that area already destroyed?!" Veb added calmly, "I think one of the members of the Rizsius organization is responsible!" At that, Kamyo burst out angrily, "I despise them!" Suddenly, Suero appeared before them, exhausted and worn out, standing silently. Kamyo looked at him and laughed mockingly, saying, "He¡¯s back!" Baysal looked at him with a defiant smirk and said, "Did you finish your first exercise?" Suero lowered his head, avoiding their eyes, his expression heavy with sadness. He muttered, stumbling over his words, "I¡­ I couldn¡¯t!" Baysal and Kamyo burst out laughing at him, and Kamyo mocked, "Didn¡¯t I tell you he¡¯s weak?!" A silent tear fell from Suero¡¯s eye, full of suppressed sorrow. For a moment, Moryo looked at Suero with annoyance and thought to himself, "Why did you choose him, Sbyam? There are many better than him!" Then he spoke in a sharp, commanding tone, "Enough¡­!" Kamyo and Baysal stopped laughing, and their expressions turned serious. Moryo began walking steadily towards Suero, who kept his eyes on the ground, still saddened. Moryo approached him and, with a cold expression, said, "Lift your head!" Suero¡¯s sadness deepened, and another tear fell to the ground. He spoke in a trembling voice, "But¡­ they¡¯re right!" Moryo replied firmly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you¡­ to lift your head?" Slowly, Suero raised his head, looking at Moryo with tear-filled eyes. Moryo looked at him with an irritated expression and then said in a cold tone, "You¡­ brother of Spailo! Why are you here?" Suero was shocked by his words, but Moryo continued, "Why did you join the Mana organization? Why did you enroll in the magicians'' guild?" Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Suero hesitated and answered softly, "To protect humans from the monsters¡­" Moryo¡¯s response was blunt: "You won¡¯t be able to! You¡¯ll continue to watch humans die before your eyes at this level!" Suero looked at Moryo in surprise and admiration, while Moryo continued coldly, "I don¡¯t know why Master Sbyam chose you¡­ but what matters to me is not seeing someone incapable of doing anything!" His eyes gleamed sharply as he looked at Suero, then he turned and walked away, followed by the team, one by one, leaving Suero behind. Suero watched them, feeling sadness overtake him, and thought to himself, "How can I become like them?" Suddenly, Sbyam appeared behind him, whispering in a sarcastic tone, "You¡¯ll need to give it your best effort!" Suero looked at Moryo, his resolve strengthening, and he said with renewed enthusiasm, "Alright! I¡¯ll give it my all --- In the destroyed Misuya region, the city was ablaze with remnants of destruction. There, a man named Solio stood in the center of the city, smiling coldly, a purple spark flickering around his body. Before him was a group of angry monsters, but he turned his back on them, letting them overrun the area and spread chaos without a care. --- Inside the magic academy, Sbyam walked ahead, with Suero following. Sbyam looked back with a smile, hands in his pockets, and said, "So, you couldn¡¯t complete the task?" Suero nodded and answered, "Yes." Sbyam chuckled lightly and said, "Then it¡¯s time for your punishment!" Suero asked nervously, "What¡¯s the punishment?" Sbyam kept smiling without answering, which only increased Suero¡¯s tension. They arrived at a stone courtyard within the academy. Suero paused, gazing around the yard, while Sbyam moved to the center, warming up. Then he said with a sarcastic grin, "The punishment is¡­" Suero looked at him with confusion, asking, "It is¡­?" Sbyam stopped warming up and said with a smirk, "To fight me!" Suero was stunned and whispered, "Fight you?" Then he shouted, "Fight you?!" --- In a dense forest, a simple house stood at the center. Inside the house, a mother named Salma was preparing food in the kitchen, tasting it and smiling. Her daughter, Kaso, entered and asked kindly, "Do you need help, Mom?" Salma replied, "No, I¡¯ve finished preparing dinner!" Suddenly, they heard a knock at the door, and Salma said, "It might be your father. Go and open the door for him!" Kaso ran happily to the door, opened it, and found her father, Rashid, standing there. She hugged him warmly, saying, "Daddy!" Her father smiled and hugged her back. Rashid entered, and Kaso closed the door behind him. Salma emerged from the kitchen carrying the food and set it on the dining table. They all sat around the table, and Salma began to serve the food onto their plates. Kaso tasted a bite and praised, "The food is amazing!" Rashid tasted it as well and smiled, saying, "Your cooking is always wonderful, Salma!" Salma laughed and replied, "You both know how to flatter me!" Then Kaso commented with a smile, "You really make great cured meat¡ªthe dish that my brother Suero loves!" Salma laughed and said, "I miss him!" Rashid laughed as well, but Kaso suddenly asked, "Mom? Why don¡¯t you cook the minced meat that Spailo likes anymore?" Salma froze, and Rashid¡¯s expression changed. He slammed the table in anger, saying, "Don¡¯t mention that name in front of me!" Salma tried to calm him down, saying, "Calm down, Rashid! Forget about it!" But Rashid grew angrier and said, "How can I forget? He wanted to kill his sister!" Kaso looked at her father, confused, and asked, "He wanted to kill me?" Rashid answered with a pained tone, "You were too young to understand what happened." --- Flashback ¨C (10 Years Ago) On a quiet night, young Kaso (7 years old) was sleeping peacefully beside her twin brother, Suero (also 7 years old), both in a deep sleep. Spailo (10 years old) stood in the room, staring at Kaso with a calm expression. He reached his hand toward her, a red, glowing spark slowly forming around it. Rashid, their father, returned home tired and said as he entered, "What a long day!" But he noticed a red light seeping from the children¡¯s room. Feeling alarmed, he approached cautiously. As he reached the door, he found Spailo standing there, shocked to see his father discover him. Rashid exclaimed, "Spailo?!" Spailo quickly turned, the glowing spark still on his hand. Rashid was taken aback, seeing the spark, and said with a trembling voice, "What were you planning to do?!" Spailo didn¡¯t respond, simply looking at his father with an expressionless face before suddenly leaping out the window and disappearing into the darkness, leaving his father frozen in shock and confusion. --- Present ¨C (10 Years Later) Spailo was leaning against the door of his family¡¯s home, having overheard their entire conversation. The pain of the past resurfaced within him, and he muttered bitterly, "You know nothing!" He hurriedly left, moving away from the house as if trying to escape the memory of that painful night. --- In Misuya, the massive monsters continued to destroy buildings, and fires spread across the area. One of the large monsters struck a building hard, causing it to collapse completely, spreading flames and chaos. Moryo stood calmly, watching the catastrophic scene, as Baysal expressed her annoyance, saying, "Damn! We¡¯re too late!" Kamyo asked nervously, "What should we do now, Commander?" Calmly and with composure, Moryo focused his gaze on the monsters. A green spark flickered around his body, pulsating with strange energy. Suddenly, he vanished from their sight, reappearing in the sky above the monsters. His green spark intensified, illuminating the entire area. He charged toward one of the massive monsters, colliding with it forcefully, leaving his team staring at him in admiration and astonishment, awed. Chapter 4 : Confronting the Past ! Chapter 4 Flashback (15 years ago) The sky was shrouded in thick, dark clouds, and rain poured down heavily, like cascades of sorrow. The moon hid behind the clouds, its dim light breaking through the window to illuminate a tragic scene. Seven-year-old Moryo stared at his parents'' bodies, his face pale like a yellowed leaf, his eyes wide open in stunned horror. Sweat dripped from his brow, and blood pooled around him like a sea of shattered memories. The bodies were horribly torn, and the ground was soaked in a pool of red blood that seemed to engulf everything around. As Moryo gazed at the scene, an indescribable shock overtook him. He stood helpless, stammering, "Mother?... Father?" Meanwhile, Moryo¡¯s body began to shake as if his soul were falling with the raindrops. In a trembling voice, he whispered, "What¡­?" With the crack of thunder tearing the sky, the rain intensified as if to console the wrath of the heavens, and a flood of sorrow filled Moryo¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t hold back, and he screamed in agony, shattering the silence of the night: "Noooooo!" --- Present (15 years later) A green spark glimmered around Moryo¡¯s body, pulsating with a strange energy, as if foretelling a mysterious fate. Suddenly, he vanished from his team''s sight, only to reappear in the sky, flying toward the beast. The green spark intensified around him, streaming across the sky as if its bright light was trying to banish all darkness. He charged at one of the giant beasts, the impact like a storm, sending a burst of air in all directions. The winds blew fiercely, as if the very heavens fought to restore balance. The beast was thrown back from the force of the collision, leaving Moryo and the beast staring at each other. Moryo, filled with anger, shouted, "The beasts killed my family! I will¡­ I will exterminate them all!" The beast charged toward Moryo, who floated in the sky as if the earth itself was of no consequence to him. The ground trembled with each step the beast took, sensing the impending clash. Just as the beast was about to punch Moryo, its hand froze mid-air, as if time itself had stopped. The beast, terrified, stared into Moryo''s cold eyes. A green spark began forming around the beast''s hand, flickering before suddenly exploding, severing its hand from its body. Blood gushed from the deep wound, and the hand disintegrated completely. The beast stood there, missing an arm, its eyes watching Moryo anxiously. In the background, the team watched in astonishment, and Baysal exclaimed, "He''s using his clan''s technique!" while Veb calmly said, "The time technique of the Raibuzi Clan!" Kamyo added with admiration, "What power¡­ I want it!" Baysal shot him an annoyed look, saying, "Fool, you''re not from the Raibuzi Clan!" Kamyo laughed mockingly. Suddenly, a violent explosion echoed, causing the team to rush toward its source. The explosion was from a building, which began to tilt and collapse, with people inside clinging to anything in a desperate attempt to survive. Baysal¡¯s worry grew, and she shouted, "The building?!" Moryo watched its rapid descent, his heartbeat quickening, tensions visible on his face. In the next moment, the beast charged once again to strike Moryo with its other hand. However, with incredible skill, Moryo dodged the attack at the last second. Without wasting a moment, he drove his hand into the beast''s face. In an instant, the beast¡¯s head exploded, leaving its headless body sprawled on the ground.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Baysal shouted urgently, "We have to help! The building is falling!" Kamyo agreed, "Yes!" They started moving to assist the people, but suddenly, Moryo yelled, "Stop!" The team turned to see Moryo staring at the building that was on the verge of collapsing. Then, Moryo¡¯s eyes began to glow with a green light, and he said in a sharp voice, "The World of Time!" Instantly, the city was enveloped in a transparent barrier, and everything came to a standstill. Even the movements of people inside the building froze, as did the hands of a watch on one of them. Suddenly, Moryo disappeared, reappearing in a flash, flying toward the building. He entered with lightning speed, swiftly carrying people out while everything around him remained frozen in time. Moryo got everyone out of the building, and the transparent barrier around the city disappeared. returning everything to normal. The building then resumed its descent, crashing to the ground in a cloud of dust and debris. One person, in terror, asked, "What happened?! How did we end up outside?" A girl beside him, nervously, replied, "I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either!" Meanwhile, the team searched for Moryo. Kamyo said, "What just happened?" Veb replied, "Did he just use The World of Time Realm?" Baysal, tense, confirmed, "Yes!" Suddenly, they heard Moryo''s voice from behind, saying, "Hey! Let¡¯s go!" The team turned in surprise, finding Moryo walking away calmly. Baysal smiled and said, "Everyone! Let¡¯s follow our leader!" Kamyo smiled as well, while Veb remained quiet. ¡ª At the School Arena Suero said in surprise, "Fight you?... But¡­ you know I can¡¯t beat you, right?!" Sbyam grinned mockingly, saying, "Enter!" Suero reluctantly stepped into the arena, standing in the middle, gazing at his teacher Sbyam, who wore an unwavering grin. Sbyam asked, his smile unfaltering, "Are you ready?" Suero looked at him in fear, beads of sweat forming on his face. Before he could react, Sbyam launched forward at blinding speed, moving like an arrow aimed at him. Suero whispered in fright, "He¡¯s too fast!" Sbyam suddenly appeared before Suero, grabbed his face with both hands, and threw him to the ground with force. The ground cracked under Suero¡¯s back from the impact, pain searing through his body. Sbyam smiled, looking down at Suero lying on the ground, saying in pain, "Aren''t¡­ aren¡¯t you overdoing it a bit?" With incredible speed, Sbyam lifted Suero by his shirt and threw him toward one of the arena walls. Suero crashed into the wall, which cracked under the force, and he fell to the ground, blood trickling from his mouth as he looked up in pain. Sbyam, with his hand in his pocket, looked at Suero seriously and asked in a stern voice, "Hey! Suero¡­ why are you here?" Suero, barely audible, replied, "To protect humans!" Sbyam¡¯s tone grew more intense as he responded, "Don¡¯t make me laugh! With this weakness and hesitation, you won¡¯t be able to do anything!" Suero looked at him, while Sbyam continued, "What will you do when you see your family dying before your eyes?" Sbyam went on, "The beasts will attack, and you¡¯ll be powerless to protect the ones you love!" Suero, furious, shouted, "Shut up!" His eyes blazed with anger. Sbyam observed him, a mysterious smile spreading across his face, while Suero slowly stood up. He raised his head to see Sbyam surprised by the anger blazing in his eyes. Suero said in a fierce, determined voice, as if the earth itself trembled with his words, "I will protect them! I¡¯ll kill every beast! I will¡­ I will become stronger and stronger!" Sbyam looked at Suero with a mysterious smile, and in a calm yet motivating voice, he replied, "Show me what you¡¯ve got!" Then, a blue spark gradually formed around Suero''s body, dancing like flames in a fierce wind. With every passing moment, it grew stronger, until it seemed the earth itself stood on edge to witness this moment. Suero let out an enraged cry as he charged toward Sbyam, who stood calmly, showing no sign of worry or fear. Suero punched Sbyam in the stomach with all his strength, cracks spreading across the ground beneath them from the force of the blow. But to Suero¡¯s shock, Sbyam didn¡¯t move, not even an inch. Suero lifted his head in disbelief and said, "What?!" Sbyam grinned broadly, saying, "Good! I see some slight improvement! But¡­" Suero stared at him in shock, trying to comprehend what had happened. "I hit him with full force¡­ why didn¡¯t he move? He should have felt pain, or at least reacted! He¡¯s the strongest wizard, but¡­ how did he remain unmoved?" Sbyam glanced around at the destroyed arena, still smiling. He remarked, "We¡¯ve really wrecked this place." Suero, exasperated, yelled, "And you¡¯re just realizing that now?!" Sbyam laughed, then turned to Suero, saying, "I want you to become the strongest wizard, so you can face me someday." Suero looked at him, his eyes blazing with determination, and declared confidently, "I will defeat you someday¡­ that¡¯s a promise!" Sbyam laughed again, replying sarcastically, "Give it your best shot. You¡¯ll need a lot of strength to get there." The two of them looked up at the moon, which shone above them with a calm and serene light, perfectly reflecting the atmosphere of the battle between two unequal forces. The battlefield had fallen completely silent after its destruction, while the echoes of Sbyam''s laughter faded away with the wind, concluding the chapter in solemn silence. Chapter 5 : The Burning Rage ! Chapter 5 In the school courtyard, on a clear nigh under the silver moonlight, Sbyam and Suero stood silently, gazing deeply at the moon. Those moments were quiet, as if time had stopped; there was no sound but the gentle wind, carrying their mysterious, unspoken thoughts. Suddenly, Sbyam broke the solemn silence, saying in a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Suero looked at him in confusion, quickly replying in a cautious voice, ¡°Where to?¡± Sbyam slowly turned, gave a mysterious smile, and replied, ¡°I have an appointment.¡± Suero remained bewildered, as if the words had sunk deep into his mind for a moment, wondering to himself, ¡°An appointment? Could he have a lover?¡± Suero stayed in place, watching Sbyam¡¯s back as he walked away slowly, pondering what secrets Sbyam kept within. --- At Suero¡¯s family home, mother Salma stood in her bedroom by the window, wrapped in the soft moonlight. Her eyes were fixed on the moon, as if she were probing its depths, immersed in old, deep thoughts. Father Rashid approached her quietly from behind, asking gently, ¡°Are you okay?¡± But mother Salma kept her gaze on the moon, murmuring in a tone of introspection, ¡°Yes.¡± She appeared lost in deep thought, so Rashid gently said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to bed.¡± He lay down, and in that moment, mother Salma drifted off, whispering to herself, ¡°Why did you do it, Spailo¡­ why?¡± as if trying to converse with the moon itself, lost in a well of distant memories.. --- In a warm, classic caf¨¦, where the dim lights reflected a cozy ambiance, a violinist played soft, soothing notes, filling the air with a romantic, calming atmosphere. Sbyam sat at one of the tables, quietly enjoying his meal, while the girl in front of him, Risa, watched him with growing irritation. Heavy moments passed before she sighed and said sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡± Sbyam looked at her slowly, raising his eyebrows in apparent surprise, and asked innocently, ¡°About what?¡± Risa tried to control her anger, but it finally burst out as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you hundreds of times! I told you I love you!¡± Sbyam stared at her indifferently, as if her words hadn¡¯t really reached him. Risa continued in a scolding tone, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, back when you were just a student!¡± Sbyam chuckled quietly, almost mockingly, and said, ¡°Do you still remember those days?¡± Risa¡¯s face showed disappointment, emotions of frustration rising as she stood up angrily. Seeing her serious tone, Sbyam asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are you going?¡± She replied harshly, ¡°I¡¯m tired of this!¡± Before she could leave, Sbyam gently grabbed her hand, stopping her. She turned to him slowly, and they shared a silent, deep look. Sbyam then said in a strangely calm voice, ¡°Sit.¡± Feeling slightly flustered, Risa sat back down, then resumed scolding him sharply: ¡°Alright, so what do you want to say?¡± Sbyam looked at her quietly and said, ¡°Listen, you know that I¡¯m from the Raimo clan, and my enemies are many.¡± He added in a low voice, almost like a confession, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember Itasha?¡± As he mentioned ¡°Itasha,¡± his face darkened suddenly, his eyes gazing at the table with clear sadness, reflecting a past pain. Risa gently took his hand, whispering his name: ¡°Sbyam¡­¡± He looked at her, his eyes showing a sad but warm glow. Risa gave a gentle smile, and with a tone full of warmth, she said, ¡°I know you want to protect me, but I want to be with you, even if it costs me my life.¡± Sbyam sighed with a weary tone and spoke softly, as if talking to himself: ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect her¡­ nor my friend Brylo¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect him, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fail again¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Risa tightened her grip on his hand, lovingly caressing it, and just as she was about to say another word, a sharp gunshot broke the silence of the caf¨¦. It shattered the window, heading towards her at lightning speed. The bullet struck her head, blood splattering across the table and onto Sbyam¡¯s face. Risa swayed for a moment, then fell to the ground, her body still, blood slowly pooling into a dark red around her. Sbyam stared ahead in shock, as if his mind refused to grasp what had happened, mumbling as if not knowing what to say, ¡°What?¡± With blood spreading around him, the caf¨¦ patrons looked on in horror, screaming and fleeing in terror. One person approached, a gunman named Smart, who entered the caf¨¦ with calm, confident steps, a smug smile on his face. He stepped up to the table and, with a tone filled with mockery, said, ¡°Sbyam Brius, remember me?¡± Sbyam slowly raised his head, his face showing the shock filling his heart, as Smart continued mockingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me that day, did you? What a mistake¡­ because I¡¯m here to kill you now!¡± Sbyam looked down slowly at Risa¡¯s body before him, the blood pool around her growing slowly, as if time itself were stretching in that horrifying moment. Smart¡¯s voice ignited a burning hatred within him as he spoke in a deadly calm tone: ¡°Oh, heir of the Raimo clan, I¡¯ve waited a long time for this moment, to kill you myself.¡± A fiery rage filled Sbyam¡¯s eyes, his gaze becoming a hellish look of hatred he could no longer hide, his face seeming like a terrifying mask. Smart took a small step back but smirked and said mockingly, ¡°You really are frightening, kid.¡± Sbyam spoke sharply, his voice filled with rage: ¡°You killed her!¡± Smart looked at Risa¡¯s fallen body, laughing coldly. ¡°I would say I killed her for the same reason as that other child, but¡­ this time, it was just out of hatred for you!¡± Suddenly, dark, fearsome sparks began to surround Sbyam¡¯s body, flickering around him like black flames, burning the air around them. Smart looked at the sparks, smiling defiantly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to face the strongest sorcerer of this generation unprepared.¡± Sbyam replied in a low, lethal tone, though laced with deep sorrow: ¡°Then¡­ die.¡± --- Elsewhere, in the school dormitory, Moryo lay staring at the ceiling when Baysal entered the room and asked hesitantly, ¡°Has anyone seen the teacher, Sbyam?¡± Kamyo replied indifferently, ¡°Why?¡± Baysal answered in a low voice, ¡°Because I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± Moryo responded firmly, ¡°Sleep. Now..¡± --- Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the caf¨¦ had turned to chaos and ruin. Chairs were overturned, tables shattered, and smoke filled the air. Suddenly, an explosion shook the ground, sending Smart stumbling back until he hit the wall of a nearby building. He stood there, gasping, looking forward to see Sbyam approaching, with dark sparks surrounding him as if consuming him. Smart felt a deep fear but held himself together, looking at Sbyam with a false sense of confidence, inwardly admitting in worry, ¡°You¡¯re a monster, Sbyam.¡± The dark sparks around Sbyam¡¯s body intensified, and he suddenly vanished like a shadow dissolving into the air. Smart¡¯s eyes darted around quickly, trying to track the direction of the sparks speeding toward him. Before he could react, Sbyam reappeared behind him, emerging from nothingness with eyes wide in fury, as if they were ablaze with a hidden fire. Smart shot up into the air, flying toward Sbyam, with a red spark glowing in his hand, reflecting a latent ferocity and rising power. He screamed loudly, breaking through the silence, ¡°I will defeat you! I will defeat you once again!¡± He launched a powerful punch aimed directly at Sbyam¡¯s face, the air around his fist cracking from the intense pressure, sending dust flying around them. Yet Sbyam, with a calm face as if time had paused for him, did not move from his spot, taking the blow without flinching. Smart stared at him in shock, unable to believe what he was seeing. He whispered in a tense voice, ¡°What? How¡­? Is this part of his technique? Or is it his resilience? But I punched him with all my strength!¡± He tried to analyze the situation, but his eyes were filled with confusion and frustration. Sbyam, feeling a mix of pain, anger, and hatred, said in a low, harsh voice: ¡°I¡¯ve always hated you, Smart. I¡¯ve always wanted to kill you. You don¡¯t deserve to be Moryo¡¯s father.¡± A smirk crossed Smart¡¯s face, and he shouted defiantly, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who decides that!¡± He stepped back slightly, then circled around to build up more momentum, flying toward Sbyam in a fiercer attack, his fist raised as red sparks flared around it. He screamed with a rising tone of anger: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Sbyam lifted his gaze, his eyes slowly glowing with a dark black hue, as if this darkness embodied all his rage and pain. As Smart drew closer, in the critical moment, Sbyam uttered with deadly calm: ¡°The World of Kurmo.¡± In that instant, a strange white barrier surrounded the entire area, and everything around Smart turned a blinding white, as if a new reality was devouring the real world. Smart tried to move but found his body restrained, unable to budge. Thoughts flowed slowly through his mind, and he inwardly said in growing anxiety: ¡°What is this? Have I entered his realm technique? Why can¡¯t I move? No, I can move, but my perception feels slowed, like I¡¯m trapped in some heavy, strange time¡­¡± Sbyam slowly approached Smart, pointing a finger toward him. Smart looked back at him with unprecedented terror. A small black spark formed at Sbyam¡¯s fingertip, slowly advancing toward Smart¡¯s body. At first, Smart felt a cold prick, followed by a destructive heat building within, as if the black spark were tearing apart every cell inside him. Sweat dripped from Smart¡¯s forehead as the pain intensified. Then, in a horrifying moment, his body exploded, scattering blood across the area, splattering on the ground and on Sbyam¡¯s face. The white barrier vanished, and the world returned to normal. Onlookers stared at Smart¡¯s torn body, their faces reflecting horror and fear. One muttered, gazing at Sbyam: ¡°What happened? So, that man is¡­ gone¡­¡± Sbyam stood still, staring at the bloodstain on the ground, feeling a chilling calm wash over him. He wiped the blood off his face, stared at it for a moment, then cast one final glance at the bloodstain, left as a witness to Smart¡¯s end. Chapter 6 : Tears of the Moon ! Chapter 6 Flashback ¨C (15 Years Ago) On a quiet night, the warm city lights reflected off the sidewalks as Sbyam walked beside Risa. Both were seventeen, strolling through the stillness of the city''s alleys. Risa looked at Sbyam with a mischievous smile before speaking in a sarcastic tone, laced with a hint of shy playfulness: "Brylo won¡¯t be upset with me, right?" Sbyam paused for a moment, looking at her with surprised eyes as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to bring that up. He replied, "Why would he be upset?" Risa took a deep breath, then laughed softly, responding with a smile that was half playful, half mysterious: "Because I took you from him!" A surprised smile appeared on Sbyam''s lips, a quiet laugh escaping him as he looked at Risa with a natural expression, his eyes widening with a warm smile, before he turned forward, as if running from the feelings beginning to blend with his words. Risa continued speaking in a warm voice, gazing at him tenderly: "So... I told you my feelings just a little while ago, right?" Sbyam walked with slow steps, trying to hold back a smile, replying in a low voice: "Let me¡­ I don¡¯t want to rush my answer." Risa looked at him with a bit of longing and replied with a soft smile: "But you''re walking with me now; doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve accepted my feelings?" Their laughter filled the air as Risa gently placed her hand in Sbyam¡¯s. They walked in sync, as if the warmth of the city surrounded them, their intertwined laughter echoing in the alleys of that night like an immortal whisper from the past. --- Present Day ¨C (15 Years Later) Under the faint moonlight, amidst an eerie silence settling over the devastated area after a fierce battle between Sbyam and Smart, the townspeople stood at a distance, gazing at the destruction around them with expressions of fear and shock. Murmurs slipped from their lips. A man spoke with a tense voice: "What happened here, I wonder?" A girl replied, her voice trembling: "He killed him in a horrifying way; I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before!" Amidst the scattered whispers, Sbyam appeared with his weary features, his eyes carrying a deep sorrow as he walked, holding Risa''s body in his arms, as if he were carrying a part of his burdened soul. His steps were slow, softly touching the ground as he looked at her silent face, seemingly searching for a final moment of life. At that moment, the townspeople gazed at him in fear, as the power that had manifested in the battle had now faded, leaving behind a painful silence akin to death. --- In a distant place where a grand stone castle stood in silence, Spailo stood quietly behind Raizo, who was standing beside a large window with the cold moonlight seeping through. After a moment of silence, Spailo broke the stillness, speaking with a tone brimming with determination: "I¡¯m going to do it." Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Raizo slowly turned, studying Spailo¡¯s features as if reading his thoughts, before saying calmly, with a hidden warning in his voice: "You¡¯re not obligated to do this, you know?" Spailo responded with a tone filled with dry resolve, his brows furrowed: "I will do it, and I won¡¯t back down." Raizo replied with a cold voice, laced with concealed wisdom: "You know that Suero hates you, don¡¯t you? If he finds out what you intend to do, he¡¯ll never forgive you." Spailo''s expression faded for a moment, as if he were absorbing Raizo¡¯s words. Then he looked at him firmly, saying in a calm, confident voice: "I don¡¯t care; the day will come when he¡¯ll know the truth, and by then, I won¡¯t regret it." Raizo smiled slightly, his eyes holding a mix of satisfaction and indifference as he replied dryly: "Do as you please." --- Standing in front of an apartment door, Sbyam looked at it with tired eyes, burdened by a heavy weight, holding Risa¡¯s body in his arms. His face showed a mix of confusion and pain before he knocked lightly, as if he feared the sound of his own knock. After a few moments, an old woman opened the door, staring at him for a while, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Their eyes met, and the exchanged look held an indescribable sorrow as her gaze shifted to Risa¡¯s body in his arms. Sbyam whispered in a shaky, barely audible voice: "She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s gone." Shock filled the old woman¡¯s eyes as she looked at Risa again, as if she wanted to deny what she was hearing. Sbyam slowly stepped inside, gently laying Risa''s body on the couch, as if he were bidding her farewell one last time. For a moment, he stared at her peaceful face before leaving, leaving the old woman stunned in front of Risa¡¯s body, as though her world had collapsed in an instant. --- With the first rays of dawn, Mother Salma quietly left her home, her steps careful, her face weighed down with worries. She paused for a few moments in the street, taking in the cold air, and muttered to herself in a trembling voice: "Spailo¡­ I want a reason for everything you¡¯re doing." She turned her back on the house, hailed a taxi, and left everything behind, embarking on a journey in search of the truth. --- As the sun rose, Sbyam returned to the school, his steps slow, carrying the weight of a long night in his gaze. He walked through the school gates slowly, where the students awaited him, their faces filled with astonishment and concern. His silence spoke volumes, but he didn¡¯t want to say anything. He looked at them with a silent gaze, as if asking, "What is it?" But Suero stepped forward, concerned, asking him gently: "Master! Are you alright?" Kamyo looked at Sbyam curiously, noticing his exhaustion, and asked: "What happened to you?" Sbyam raised his gaze to them for a moment, then breathed slowly, replying in a quiet, cold tone: "Leave me be, that¡¯s all I want." He walked towards his room, closed the door behind him, leaving silence to reclaim the atmosphere. Baysal stared at the ground in shock before whispering, her voice choked with sorrow: "Sbyam¡¯s¡­ lover has passed away." Moryo turned to her in astonishment, asking in surprise: "How do you know that?" Baysal looked at him with a troubled face and replied: "Didn¡¯t you hear the news yesterday? Risa¡­ she passed away." Moryo whispered to himself in shock: "Risa?" Baysal continued, as if recalling a painful memory: "Do you remember, Moryo?¡­ It was Risa, his friend!" --- Inside the room, Sbyam sat on the edge of the bed, holding an old photo of him and Risa. He gazed at the photo with distant, lost eyes, caught between memories and pain. A faint smile appeared, but tears stifled that smile when a knock on the door interrupted his silence, pulling him back to the present. He hesitated for a second, then regained his composure and said in a hoarse voice: "What do you want?" He heard Moryo¡¯s voice from behind the door: "Master, may I come in?" Sbyam replied hesitantly: "Moryo?¡­ Come in." Moryo slowly opened the door, entered, and closed it behind him. He sat beside Sbyam on the bed, staring at him silently with a gaze filled with concern and care before speaking in a calm tone: "Are you alright?" Sbyam looked at him with a pained smile and slowly replied: "Of course¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­ to live this moment." Moryo hesitated for a moment, then gently asked: "How¡­ how did she die?" Sbyam furrowed his brows, fiddling with his fingers as if trying to avoid the truth. Lingering words he didn¡¯t want to say, the harsh reality he couldn¡¯t share, hovered on his lips: I won¡¯t tell him that his father is still alive, nor will I reveal his father¡¯s crimes. After a moment of silence, he turned to Moryo and replied in a guarded tone: "Nothing¡­ she was killed by a human." Moryo stared at Sbyam in disbelief, saying in a low voice: "A human¡­?" Sbyam lowered his head, his eyes burdened with sorrow, whispering: "They say I¡¯m strong¡­ but is strength alone enough?" He lifted his gaze slightly, as if searching for an answer in the emptiness. Moryo¡¯s face showed turmoil as he gazed at Sbyam with sympathy and respect. Feeling a desire to comfort him, he said after a quiet moment: "Yes¡­ but that doesn¡¯t stop you from continuing to train us, does it?" Sbyam slowly smiled at the mirror, as if trying to regain his confidence, replying with a forced tone of certainty: "Yes¡­ that¡¯s the reason that keeps me going. I have all of you, and that¡¯s enough." Then he turned to Moryo with a mocking smile, placing a hand on his shoulder, and said with a lively tone: "Let¡¯s go to the movies! I need to watch a great film." Moryo looked at him in astonishment, surprised by the sudden change in mood, and muttered to himself in amazement: "What¡¯s with this sudden shift?" Sbyam laughed and playfully squeezed Moryo¡¯s shoulder, saying: "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have fun! Don¡¯t be so serious, Moryo." Moryo sighed in resignation, a small smile appearing on his lips, as he replied with feigned annoyance: "Damn¡­ I hate this side of you!" Sbyam looked at him with mock surprise, asking: "My other side? What do you mean?" Moryo sighed, retreating slightly in embarrassment, saying: "Never mind, it¡¯s not worth explaining." Suddenly, they heard a loud explosion shake the place, and both jumped in concern, exchanging looks before rushing to the window. Sbyam looked through the window, seeing smoke rising from the city center, saying anxiously: "What happened there?" He turned to Moryo, quickly deciding: "Let¡¯s go and check it out." Sbyam jumped out of the window, followed closely by Moryo, both flying toward the source of the smoke, determined to uncover what was going on. Suddenly, they heard a familiar voice calling from behind: "Master Sbyam!" Sbyam turned to find Suero, accompanied by the rest of the team. Sbyam asked him with concern: "What are you doing here?" Kamyo eagerly replied: "We heard the explosion. We came to see what¡¯s going on." Suero said with determination: "And we¡¯re here to help." Sbyam nodded in agreement, saying firmly: "Alright, let¡¯s continue on our way." Together, they headed toward the site of the explosion. Upon arrival, they floated above the crowd gathered around a burning taxi. They exchanged tense glances, broken by Moryo¡¯s question: "Is this the reason for the explosion?" Sbyam answered, looking at the flames: "It seems so." Then Baysal looked toward the car, spotting something horrifying, and whispered in atrembling voice: "There¡­ there are people inside the car." Suero focused his gaze, shocked to see a woman¡¯s body inside. He stared in disbelief, his voice trembling as if disconnected from reality: "Mom?!¡­" And the chapter ends. Chapter 7 : A Cry Amidst the Flames Chapter 7 Thick black smoke rose from the taxi, consumed fiercely by flames, as if the city streets screamed in silent horror at the inferno that had suddenly erupted amidst the passing cars, drawing the crowd¡¯s terrified attention. People gathered around the car, their eyes fixed on the tongues of flame dancing above the charred frame, hearts filled with shock and helplessness as they silently wondered what had happened. Above the scene, the group floated in the sky, their faces frozen in cold contemplation. But Suero couldn¡¯t bear to stay away; he quickly descended, pushing his way through the crowd with determined steps, shoving everyone aside as he moved toward the burning car with a stunned expression. As he got closer, his eyes fell on the charred body of his mother inside the car. For a moment, his gaze froze, then his eyebrows lifted in profound shock, and a heart-wrenching scream tore from his depths: ¡°Mother¡­!?¡± Before he could move closer, a man in the crowd stopped him, gripping his shoulder firmly as if trying to protect him from the madness that had overtaken him: ¡°Son, where are you going? Can¡¯t you see the flames consuming everything in their path?¡± Suero turned to him with a look of desperate fear and painful pleading, trying to speak but stumbling over his words: ¡°Let me go!¡­ My mother¡­ my mother is inside the car!¡± He struggled to break free from the man¡¯s grip, but the crowd surrounded him and held him back firmly. Suero shouted as he tried to escape, struggling with all his might against their grip: ¡°Get away from me! My mother¡­ my mother is in the car!¡± Another person in the crowd yelled angrily, trying to prevent him from acting recklessly: ¡°Fool! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Suero continued his desperate struggle to break free, tears streaming down as he cried out in despair: ¡°Let me go¡­ leave me alone!¡± In the sky, the group watched the scene in intense silence. Moryo spoke coldly: ¡°We need to take Suero.¡± Baysal raised her eyebrows in shock, whispering, ¡°Is his mother really inside the car?¡± Veb asked, with a tone that combined puzzlement and calm: ¡°What do we do now, Master?¡± Sbyam remained silent, his eyes fixed on Suero, as if his mind were churning through hidden thoughts, before he finally spoke in a quiet, mysterious tone: ¡°He¡¯s the one who did this¡­!¡± Moryo¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, looking at Sbyam with silent curiosity, but Sbyam didn¡¯t move, his eyes still locked on the car engulfed in flames. He then murmured in a barely audible tone: ¡°This¡­ this is the Unlimited Technique!¡± Baysal took a step back in fear, whispering: The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Spailo¡­?!¡± ¡ª In a stone castle, Spailo walked with calm steps through the silence, his footsteps echoing softly through the stone corridors, hands in his pockets, his face as calm as the night. He entered a large room in the castle, where a group of sorcerers gathered around a massive wooden table: Campeis, Pico, Beth, Solio, and Darwin. As he entered, all eyes turned to him, but Spailo ignored their stares, continuing his path confidently toward another door. Silence filled the place with an oppressive weight, until Solio laughed mockingly and said in a tone dripping with sarcasm: ¡°Did you really do it, Spailo?¡± Spailo paused at the door for a moment, staring ahead without looking at them. Beth stepped forward and said in a mocking tone: ¡°Why did you do it? Was it to prove something? Or is there another reason behind your actions?¡± Then hysterical laughter burst from Solio, his words tinged with scorn and mockery: ¡°This is perfect for me! I can feel Suero¡¯s torn spirit, his pain floating and groaning in the air around me!¡± Spailo slowly turned to face them, his expression stoic, yet a terrifying aura suddenly seeped from him like a silent storm, causing the others to stiffen, their faces showing tension and fear. Solio looked at him with curiosity before challenging him in a sharp voice filled with madness: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little one? Are you angry? But I¡¯m enjoying this! You won¡¯t ruin this joy for me, and I¡¯ll keep enjoying it until the end!¡± Then he looked at Spailo with a crazed gaze, releasing terrifying, threatening words: ¡°I¡¯ll kill him! I swear to you, I¡¯ll kill Suero!¡± Spailo smiled coldly, saying: ¡°And I¡¯ll be the first to face you.¡± Campeis stepped toward Spailo, asking him in a tone laced with quiet intrigue: ¡°Spailo¡­ why did you join the Rizsius organization? What¡¯s your real goal in all of this?¡± Spailo replied sarcastically, his eyes narrowing with hidden disdain: ¡°Shut up, you fool! You don¡¯t even know your own past to understand my intentions!¡± Campeis looked at him in surprise, while Spailo just gave him a mocking look, shrouding himself in intentional mystery. Meanwhile, Darwin broke the silence, asking curiously: ¡°So, why was the plan in the Ronda area?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Darwin, and Beth replied confidently: ¡°You¡¯re talking about the plan to contain Sbyam, right?¡± Darwin nodded, and Beth continued confidently: ¡°Because it¡¯s the most densely populated area.¡± Darwin looked at Beth questioningly: ¡°Will we benefit from that?¡± Beth smirked, saying in a sinister tone: ¡°Absolutely.¡± Solio glanced at Spailo with questioning eyes before raising his eyebrows and asking skeptically: ¡°Are we really capable of containing him?¡± All eyes shifted to Spailo, who wore a cold smile and replied with a tone full of confidence and mystery: ¡°Absolutely. I have a trump card against him in Ronda.¡± Darwin stared at Spailo in clear confusion, then said in a hesitant voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Raimo Clan¡¯s techniques, but¡­ are you all sure we can stop the strongest sorcerer of this generation?¡± Spailo leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes meeting Darwin¡¯s, before he gave an evil smile and whispered confidently: ¡°We¡¯ll be using your technique, so you better stay alive.¡± Campeis took a step forward, asking anxiously: ¡°And what about the Containment Sphere?¡± Spailo replied firmly: ¡°We need to take it from the Mana organization!¡± Solio frowned in annoyance, expressing his displeasure: ¡°I¡¯m not going to the sorcerer¡¯s organization. I hate all of them!¡± Spailo chuckled quietly, flashing a sly smile, saying: ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s start planning the raid.¡± --- (Three Days Later) Before sunset, Suero sat quietly beside his mother¡¯s grave, looking at the gravestone with an empty gaze, heavy with silence and bitter memories flooding his mind. Behind him stood Sbyam, leaning against the entrance to the cemetery, looking at him with a slight smile, filled with old sarcasm and hidden understanding. Suero remained silent, not speaking, only touching his mother¡¯s tombstone gently as if bidding her farewell. Then he turned to face Sbyam, who smiled and said: ¡°Are you ready to continue on your path?¡± Suero¡¯s gaze was cold as ice, and he answered in a steady tone: ¡°Yes. If I don¡¯t continue on this path, I won¡¯t be able to protect humans from the monsters that threaten them, nor can I protect my friends¡­ I¡¯d be the reason for their deaths if I keep hesitating.¡± He turned away, leaving Sbyam behind, his final look showing maturity and clear resolve. Sbyam followed his steps, hands in his pockets with a smirk, thinking to himself: ¡°He¡¯s matured.¡± --- (Seven Days Later) At the sorcerer school, Moryo and his team stood with Suero, waiting helplessly. Baysal huffed in annoyance: ¡°That fool is late!¡± Veb replied calmly, looking around: ¡°Is this his usual way? Or is he just trying to bother us?¡± Suddenly, Sbyam appeared before them, wearing a new outfit, replacing his old blue attire with a white robe lined with blue at the edges, giving him an aura of elegance and power. A look of amazement appeared on all their faces ¨C Suero, Baysal, and Kamyo ¨C as they collectively shouted in admiration: ¡°Amazing¡­!¡± Sbyam laughed, placing a hand behind his head in mock humility, while Moryo asked in a calm tone: ¡°What¡¯s the story with these new clothes?¡± Sbyam approached Moryo, raising his finger confidently toward him, saying with an enthusiastic smile: ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be meeting another school to find out who¡¯s truly worthy of being called the strongest. Is it those fools from Betma, or my fearless students?¡± Moryo sighed in frustration, speaking in a weary tone: ¡°So you just want to show off?¡± A bored expression appeared on his face as he looked at his teammates, who were filled with enthusiasm. Suero, Baysal, and Kamyo exchanged excited looks, laughing with Sbyam like one big family, their faces lit with smiles, while Moryo stayed composed, watching them with calm features, hiding a slight annoyance at the situation¡¯s silliness. Sbyam led them toward the upcoming challenge, a fresh wave of excitement and strength filling everyone¡¯s hearts, ready to face whatever awaited them. Chapter 8 : A Gathering at the Palace Chapter 8 On a sunny day, the bus cruised along the road leading out of the city, passing over bridges and hills, surrounded by trees and fields bathed in the warm sunlight. Inside the bus, the atmosphere was filled with excitement and noise, even though it was almost empty; only Sbyam , Moryo, Baysal, Kamyo, Veb, and Suero were aboard. Moryo was deeply asleep, while the jolts from the loud music were disrupting the mood of the bus. Baysal, Kamyo, and Suero were dancing to the rhythm of the music, their laughter filling the air, and their voices blending with the lively singing. Even Sbyam , though he was the teacher, joined in the dance, jumping around with a wide smile, completely immersed in the moment. Baysal approached Suero and tried to shout over the noise of the music: "Suero, we¡¯re going to the countryside today!" But Suero couldn¡¯t hear her due to the loudness. He approached her and asked loudly, "What did you say?" Baysal laughed and shouted back, mimicking the party atmosphere: "We¡¯re going to the countryside! To the Mana Organization!" Suero was struck with surprise and began thinking silently, "The Mana Organization?!" Just before he could process it, the music suddenly stopped, and all eyes turned to Moryo, who had turned off the song. He said coolly, "Aren¡¯t you tired yet? You¡¯re really loud!" Moryo returned to his seat and closed his eyes to continue his nap, but Baysal and Suero quickly approached him, pleading in a desperate tone, "Moryo, please, let us play the music! Please... please!" Moryo ignored them and continued his nap with his eyes closed, but suddenly, the music blared loudly once more. Baysal and Suero turned toward the source of the sound in surprise and saw Sbyam standing in front of the player, smiling enthusiastically, shouting, "Let¡¯s enjoy this, guys!" This reignited everyone¡¯s excitement, and they headed to the center of the bus, dancing, laughing, and singing along to the loud music. The bus continued its journey through the breathtaking scenery, heading toward the Mana Organization, in a journey filled with joy and music. As the sun began to set and the bus passed through the mountains, entering the countryside, the evening shadows spread through the bus, and the moon rose to illuminate the path. Finally, Sbyam and his students arrived at a grand, classic palace surrounded by high walls. Sbyam and his students exited the bus while Suero and Baysal stared at the towering palace in awe, exclaiming together, "Wow, this palace is huge!" Veb, with a cold smile, sarcastically said, "What¡¯s the matter? Have you never seen a palace before, you country folks?" Baysal glared at him with displeasure and pointed at him, saying, "You rude person! You don¡¯t understand my excitement!" You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Suero, trying to ease the situation, looked at Baysal and asked innocently, "You know, this is my first palace too." Baysal stared at him with a sharp look and threatened, "Suero... don¡¯t make me teach you a lesson here!" Suero became flustered, fear showing on his face as he stammered, "Sorry...!" Sbyam laughed loudly and clapped his hands excitedly, "Come on, my students! Let¡¯s go inside." Baysal quickly walked toward the large wooden gate of the palace, eager to see what was inside this vast place. She stopped in front of the gate and said in surprise, "Why won¡¯t it open?" But suddenly, the gate began to open slowly, and Baysal smiled happily. Behind the gate, a large green garden stretched out, with a fountain in the middle, surrounded by scattered flowers like a carpet of life¡¯s colors. Baysal was amazed, her eyes moving from one flower to the next, eager to explore this enchanting place. As they made their way to the magnificent palace, Suero¡¯s gaze wandered through the palace¡¯s corridors and gardens in awe. Unable to resist his curiosity, he turned to his teacher Sbyam , who was walking beside him with a calm smile, and eagerly asked, "Is this the headquarters of the Mana Organization?" Sbyam laughed and shook his head, "Of course not, but this palace was built to be a venue for events and gatherings." Suero expressed his surprise, saying, "Oh!" Veb then asked Sbyam curiously, "Is this palace affiliated with the Three Clans?" Sbyam smiled and replied, "In the past, long ago, there was no such thing as the Three Clans." Moryo paid attention to the conversation and focused his gaze on Sbyam , wanting to know more. Sbyam continued, "In ancient times, the Mana Organization was a group of mages, not clans ruling over them. But as monsters like worms grew in number and some mages began to develop unique magical abilities, they were divided into three clans." Suero asked, "Earlier, my trainer Kamasi asked if I was from one of the Three Clans¡­" Sbyam laughed and clarified, "Yes, the Mana Organization is now governed by three clans, and each clan has a unique hereditary ability passed on to its children. These clans are: 1. The Raimo Clan, to which I belong, and the clan possesses the Kurmo technique. 2. The Raipozi Clan, to which Moryo belongs, and the clan possesses the Time technique. 3. The Silano Clan, and the clan possesses the Unlimited technique. These clans rule the world of mages under the leadership of the world¡¯s sages." Suero was taken aback and asked again, "But Spailo has the Unlimited Technique, right? How did he get it if it''s a hereditary technique of the clans?" Sbyam laughed and said, "That¡¯s a long story from the past, don¡¯t worry about it." Suero continued to gaze at his teacher in confusion, and as they walked, they arrived at the palace gate. Baysal exclaimed in surprise, "Oh my God, the garden is so huge! It¡¯s impossible to explore it all!" Sbyam smiled and teasingly replied, "Don¡¯t forget our goal here." Baysal sighed and complained, "Alright, we¡¯re here to face the students of Betma..." As they prepared to enter, a young man named Hambo (one of Betma¡¯s students and an A-ranked mage) opened the door and looked at them with a mocking smile, saying, "Are you really the ones who are going to face us?" Baysal walked up to him, annoyed, and asked sharply, "Who are you?" But Sbyam interrupted her with a smile, introducing Hambo to his students, "This is one of Betma¡¯s students, Hambo Raipo." Hambo laughed and said, "master Sbyam ...! It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?" Sbyam smiled and replied, "Indeed, Hambo." Hambo invited them inside: "Everyone¡¯s inside, please come in." They entered the palace, which astonished them with its luxurious details: gold-decorated walls, dazzling lights, and red carpets on the floor. Suero and Baysal¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration as they looked around in awe. They reached a large room furnished with sofas, where Betma¡¯s students were waiting (a girl named Alia, a boy named Jan, and another girl named Rita, as well as Hambo). They exchanged alert glances, ready for the impending confrontation. Sbyam gazed at Betma¡¯s students with a smile and thought to himself, "They¡¯ve grown..." Rita stared at Sbyam with shock on her face, muttering quietly, "Sbyam Brius¡­ he¡¯s a living legend!" Unable to contain her excitement, she ran toward him, ignoring everyone¡¯s stares. When she reached him, she jumped up to hug him excitedly, saying, "You¡¯re amazing!" Sbyam was surprised and tried to push her away, saying irritably, "Get off me...!" But Rita clung to him, oblivious to his attempts to escape. At that moment, Betma entered the room from a side door, drawing everyone¡¯s attention with his loud smile as he said, "Oi!" All eyes turned to Betma, and everyone stood ready for the upcoming showdown. --- End of Chapter. Chapter 9 : The Grand Event! ( 1 ) Chapter 9 A new day began at the mansion as the sun slowly rose, spreading its golden rays over the vast green garden. Birds chirped joyfully, as if welcoming the start of a day full of events. In a quiet corner of the garden, Suero sat alone on the grass, his head bowed, and his eyes gazing deeply at the ground. His face reflected a mix of calm and distraction, as if his mind was drowning in heavy memories. Inside him, Spailo''s voice echoed clearly: "Suero, you need to work harder to keep up with me! If you want to save the world... you must become stronger." Those words kept swirling in Suero''s mind, and he asked himself in confusion: "What does he mean by this? Why has Spailo changed so much? He¡¯s become a completely different person since his fall from that hill that day..." As he was lost in his thoughts, Baysal approached quietly. She noticed his distracted demeanor and was puzzled by the strange aura surrounding him. She extended her hand and gently touched his shoulder. Suero turned slowly and looked at her with vacant eyes. Baysal asked with concern: "Are you okay? What¡¯s on your mind?" Suero replied in a calm but hollow tone: "I¡¯m fine..." He stood up slowly, then turned toward her and asked quietly: "Have they started?" Baysal nodded and said: "Yes, they¡¯re in the meeting room now." Suero responded briefly: "Alright." He left her and walked towards the mansion with steady steps, but she felt he was carrying an unspoken burden. She followed him silently, trying to decipher what was going on in his mind. --- In the Meeting Room The room was luxurious, adorned with embroidered couches and tables crafted from fine wood. Sitting inside were Moryo, Veb, Kamyo, Hambo, Alia, Jan, and Rita, waiting with varying degrees of patience. Moryo asked coldly, looking at Veb: "Aren¡¯t they here yet?" Veb responded curiously: "Who do you mean? Baysal and Suero or Master Sbyam and Master Betma?" Moryo sighed and said in frustration: "I mean Baysal and Suero! That late duo is always tardy." Veb offered: "Should I go look for them?" Before Moryo could answer, both Suero and Baysal entered the room and sat down beside the others. Moryo leaned toward Baysal, trying to hide his irritation, and asked: "Where were you?" Baysal casually replied: "In the garden." Moryo stared at her for a moment and said: "Alright." But Baysal added in a low voice:If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "But¡­ Suero was deep in thought." Moryo raised an eyebrow at her comment and asked with curiosity: "What was he thinking about?" Baysal glanced at Suero, who was still sitting silently, staring at the floor, and said: "I don¡¯t know, but something is definitely on his mind." Before Moryo could probe further, Sbyam entered the room, accompanied by Betma. Sbyam shouted sarcastically: "My students!" His tone caught everyone¡¯s attention, and they turned toward him. Behind him, Betma walked in calmly and confidently. As the eyes shifted between the two teachers, Rita felt an overwhelming joy. She looked at Sbyam in admiration and thought excitedly: "It¡¯s Sbyam Brius!" However, Sbyam, sensing her emotions, sighed and said with boredom: "No, please don¡¯t do that." Rita dashed toward him enthusiastically, attempting to hug him. Before she could reach him, Sbyam raised his finger and released a quick black spark. The spark surrounded Rita¡¯s body, freezing her in place, yet she remained excited despite being restrained. Sbyam said sarcastically, putting his hand in his pocket and advancing slowly: "Stay where you are." Hambo observed the scene in astonishment and thought to himself: "Is this one of their clan¡¯s techniques? The Kurmo Technique?" Sbyam sat beside his students, crossing one leg over the other, smirking sarcastically. --- Rules of the Event As side conversations continued, Alia asked curiously while examining Sbyam¡¯s new white outfit: "Why did you change the mage robes?" Sbyam replied indifferently: "I got bored of them." Betma stepped forward calmly and stood between his students and Sbyam¡¯s students. Hambo asked seriously: "Alright, what are the rules?" Before anyone could answer, Suero interrupted, saying: "Wait a moment!" Everyone turned to him in surprise. Suero continued: "I don¡¯t know what the event is about." Betma¡¯s students exchanged glances while Jan said in astonishment: "Are you new here?" Sbyam laughed loudly and said: "He¡¯s in his first year." Betma looked at Suero, studying him briefly, and said calmly: "Alright, let¡¯s explain everything from the start." Everyone eagerly awaited the explanation as Betma began speaking in a serious tone: "The Mana Event is a competition between students from one magic school and another. The goal is for each team to demonstrate its strength through one-on-one duels." Suero asked curiously: "And what¡¯s the prize?" Betma replied bluntly: "There are no prizes." Disappointment appeared on Suero¡¯s face, and his feelings were mirrored by Baysal, who looked equally downcast. Baysal said in frustration: "Even though I already knew that, it¡¯s still so disappointing." Kamyo looked at her in surprise and asked: "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Baysal replied: "I wanted there to be something to look forward to." Betma continued his explanation: "Students will be paired off, and each will face a counterpart from the other team. The goal is to knock the opponent to the ground. Serious physical harm is not allowed during the fights." Then he added: "And while you¡¯re busy with the event, Sbyam and I will meet with the organization leaders." Suero raised an eyebrow and asked: "The organization leaders? Who are they?" Hambo answered: "They¡¯re the elders of the three clans, responsible for making decisions and laws within the mage organization." ... Betma resumed: "A sealed barrier will surround the event area, preventing anyone from leaving or interfering. The winner is determined when one student knocks the other to the ground." Sbyam smirked sarcastically and said as he stood up: "Of course, my students will win easily." Then he turned and walked out confidently, leaving a heavy silence in his wake. Everyone stared after him until Betma broke the silence, saying calmly: "Any questions?" The students exchanged glances, but no one dared to speak. Betma concluded: "Good. The event begins today." --- Betma ended his briefing and stood silently as Moryo rose coldly from his seat, saying: "Let¡¯s go, everyone." Sbyam¡¯s students responded to his call, rising with enthusiasm. They followed Moryo out of the room one by one, leaving behind Betma and his students. Alia turned to Betma with a serious tone: "So, Master, now you must assign each of us an opponent from Sbyam¡¯s students." Betma sat down quietly, his gaze shifting among his students before he spoke: "Alright. Hambo, since you¡¯re the strongest among us, you¡¯ll face the strongest of Sbyam¡¯s students, which is..." Hambo responded confidently and coldly: "Moryo, right?" Betma nodded: "Yes." Then Betma turned to Alia and said: "Alia, you¡¯ll face Sbyam¡¯s second strongest student, Veb." Alia replied with determination: "I¡¯m ready for him." Next, Betma looked at Jan and said: "Jan, you¡¯ll go against Baysal." Jan smiled and said: "Alright, I¡¯ll do my best." Finally, Betma turned to Rita and said: "As for you, being the weakest, you¡¯ll face Kamyo." Rita responded promptly: "Understood, Master." Jan then asked inquisitively: "And what about Suero? He¡¯s new. Shouldn¡¯t we consider him as well?" Betma replied coldly: "Don¡¯t bother with him. He doesn¡¯t know much about the world of magic, and he won¡¯t be a match for any of you." Hambo nodded confidently and said: "As you wish, Master." He then turned to his team, standing tall and addressing them with enthusiasm: "Let¡¯s win this, everyone!" The rest of Betma¡¯s students shouted in unison with excitement: "Yes!" --- Elsewhere in the Mansion Sbyam was sitting on the floor, leaning casually against the wall with one leg crossed over the other. He appeared calm as usual, but his calmness carried a subtle, mocking edge. Suero spoke in an uneasy tone: "Master, how will we be assigned opponents?" Baysal interjected, sounding dejected: "There won¡¯t be any assignments." Suero turned to her, confused: "What? What does that mean?" Veb replied coldly: "It¡¯s simple. We¡¯re not being assigned like Betma¡¯s team." Suero exclaimed in frustration: "Hey! What¡¯s going on? Why are we different?" Moryo responded calmly: "Master Sbyam doesn¡¯t care about assignments. We¡¯re one team, and we work as one team." Sbyam stood up, giving everyone a sarcastic glance, and said: "What you see in front of you is all you need, my friends. No need to overcomplicate things." Suero felt a mix of frustration and confusion, while the rest of the team remained calm as always. --- Outside the Mansion Baysal said enthusiastically: "No matter what, we¡¯ll win!" Veb replied coolly: "Don¡¯t get too excited. Victory isn¡¯t guaranteed." Suero, however, clenched his fists with determination and shouted: "Of course! Let¡¯s win, everyone!" Moryo led the team out as they prepared for the upcoming event. Despite Suero¡¯s burning determination, his eyes reflected a mix of curiosity and anxiety about what lay ahead. --- End of Chapter Chapter 10 : The Grand Event! ( 2 ) Chapter 10 In a vast arena steeped in nature, towering trees stood like celestial columns piercing the sky. The gentle wind whispered through the branches, but it couldn''t mask the sound of Suero''s hurried steps. He was running with strength and enthusiasm, as if chasing a dream beyond the bounds of possibility. He thought to himself with unmistakable excitement: ¡°The event has begun! ¡­ We will win!¡± His steps carried him quickly toward his goal, his eyes fixed on the sky, which was suddenly beginning to change. A massive translucent layer covered the sky, moving slowly but gaining strength with each passing second, encasing the entire arena like an invisible cage. Suero lifted his gaze to see the layer gradually completing itself, sealing the arena like a closed box. He said with confidence: ¡°It¡¯s the barrier! This means Master Sbyam has left with Betma, and it also means we¡¯ll either emerge victorious or not! But we will win.¡± He kept running without looking back, as if the barrier that enclosed the arena was nothing more than fuel for his determination. --- In Another Part of the Arena Camyo stood calmly, exuding a quiet defiance, his sharp eyes locked onto Rita, who gripped her sword with unwavering resolve. Though a light breeze passed between them, the atmosphere was charged with combat-ready energy waiting to erupt. Camyo smirked as he looked at her and said mockingly: ¡°Am I really facing you?¡± Rita replied confidently, tightening her grip on the sword: ¡°Prepare yourself!¡± Camyo chuckled derisively, his tone dripping with arrogance: ¡°I¡¯ve already secured victory!¡± Suddenly, Rita lunged toward him, her speed incredible, like a storm uprooting everything in its path. Blue sparks began to dance around the sword, encasing it and enhancing its power and grandeur. With each step, the sparks intensified as though they were ready to explode. Rita shouted as she drew closer and closer, while Camyo watched her approach with a calm smile. But suddenly, the sword froze in mid-air, as if an invisible force had stopped it. Rita¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She tried to move the sword with all her might, but to no avail. She turned to Camyo, who let out a mocking laugh and said: ¡°I possess spatial manipulation, you fool!¡± Rita felt a surge of unease but refused to show weakness. Camyo added with even more derision: ¡°This means I can control anything remotely!¡± Before she could process his words, a massive rock shot up from the ground and struck her legs with great force, causing her to lose her balance. She nearly fell, but her indomitable will allowed her to perform an impressive acrobatic maneuver, twisting mid-air and landing firmly. She looked at him confidently and said: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, idiot! I may be the weakest on my team, but I have skill!¡± Camyo was momentarily surprised but then smiled with excitement and said: ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯ll get some entertainment out of this?¡± The two stood facing each other, their gazes charged with defiance. The fight between them was on the verge of erupting. --- Elsewhere in the Arena In a colder corner of the arena, where the wind danced among the tree branches, Baysal moved swiftly, her sharp eyes scanning her surroundings. Frustration was evident in her expression as she growled in annoyance: ¡°Where is everyone?!¡± She continued running, but soon her lips curled into a sly smile as she thought sarcastically:Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Are they all afraid of me?¡± Maintaining her mocking grin, she moved quickly, hoping to provoke her opponent into showing themselves. Suddenly, without warning, a blazing fireball shot toward her with astonishing speed, like a flaming arrow from the depths of hell. Baysal noticed the sudden movement and stopped in her tracks, her face reflecting shock as she stared at the approaching spark. The fireball drew closer, mercilessly consuming the distance between them. Her eyes filled with disbelief as she thought: ¡°Has it¡­ has it got me?¡± The fireball came ever closer, its glow illuminating the surroundings, its fiery presence bathing Baysal¡¯s face in a bright, fiery hue. There was no escape. For a moment, she felt as though time had frozen, as if everything had ended. She shut her eyes tightly, bracing for the impact that would undoubtedly engulf her in flames. Silence. No sound, no movement. She felt as if she were suspended between life and death. Slowly, she opened her eyes. Her fear-filled gaze widened gradually as she took in the sight before her: the fireball had completely frozen in mid-air, just inches away. She gasped in a trembling voice, unable to believe her eyes: ¡°What?!¡± Suddenly, Morio appeared beside her, his cold voice breaking the silence: ¡°Oi!¡± Baysal turned quickly to him, her panic evident in her eyes. She stammered: ¡°Morio¡­? How?!¡± Morio replied with calm detachment: ¡°You need to be careful. The fireball stopped because of my ability.¡± She looked at him in astonishment, then back at the suspended fireball. She muttered softly, as if talking to herself: ¡°Time manipulation¡­¡± Morio raised his hand slowly and said firmly: ¡°Step aside.¡± Baysal didn¡¯t immediately understand and asked, confused: ¡°What?¡± He repeated more sharply: ¡°I said, step aside!¡± Baysal took a few steps to the right, leaving the space between her and the fireball clear. Morio stared at the suspended fireball with a fixed gaze before lowering his hand abruptly, releasing its frozen state. The fireball resumed its trajectory with immense force, striking a nearby tree trunk and causing a powerful explosion that shook the area and set the tree ablaze. The flames rose high, and the wind intensified, fanning the fire¡¯s fury. As Morio stared indifferently at the towering flames, a figure emerged from the shadows, clapping slowly. He approached at a measured pace, his voice dripping with sarcasm: ¡°Morio Raiso! The heir of the time manipulation technique from his clan. Impressive.¡± Morio didn¡¯t respond, only fixing his icy gaze on the newcomer. The man, Jan, continued his approach with a sly smile, saying mockingly: ¡°Are you rewarded for your talents?¡± He laughed lightly before adding: ¡°He¡¯s ruthless!¡± Morio remained silent, but Jan didn¡¯t stop his provocative remarks, continuing with a smirk: ¡°I heard that your father, Smart, desperately wanted the time manipulation technique. If he knew you inherited it, would he have killed you?¡± Morio¡¯s features darkened slightly, but his response remained calm: ¡°You talk too much.¡± Jan chuckled lightly and said: ¡°True, I¡¯m quite the chatterbox.¡± Baysal interrupted angrily, shouting: ¡°Leader Morio!¡± Morio glanced at her silently as she glared at Jan. She then declared challengingly: ¡°Leave him to me!¡± Morio suddenly turned his back and ran off at incredible speed, seemingly vanishing into thin air. Jan looked puzzled and asked sarcastically: ¡°Where did he go? Did he flee?¡± But Baysal, now wearing a smile brimming with defiance, said loudly: ¡°I¡¯m your opponent, scumbag!¡± Jan turned to her calmly, then said mockingly: ¡°Sbyam took a lot of praise as the strongest person, and yes, he truly is the strongest humanity has ever known! But¡­ he took the credit my master deserves for training students! So, I¡¯ll prove that Master Betma is better than him!¡± Baysal smirked and gestured toward him, saying: ¡°Come at me!¡± Jan laughed with equal mockery and said: ¡°As you wish!¡± --- In another part of the arena, Suero was running tirelessly, his breath coming in rapid gasps, and sweat pouring down his brow. His heavy steps came to a sudden halt at a tranquil river reflecting the sun¡¯s rays on its surface. There, on the opposite bank, stood Hambo, his cold gaze piercing the distance between them. Hambo broke the silence with a calm and confident voice: ¡°You¡¯re Suero, right?¡± Suero, trying to catch his breath, stammered: ¡°Yes¡­ and you¡¯re Hambo!¡± Hambo responded with chilling finality: ¡°You don¡¯t need to continue your path.¡± Suero froze in place, his eyes filled with a mix of exhaustion and confusion. He cautiously asked: "What do you mean?" Hambo replied in an unwavering tone: "I mean you should give up being a sorcerer. Stop killing monsters to protect humans." Suero''s confusion deepened, but he composed himself and asked: "Why would I do that?" Hambo hesitated for a moment, as if searching for the right words. Finally, he spoke in an emotionless voice: "Because they¡¯re not worth protecting. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you¡ªquit this job. You¡¯re just a 17-year-old kid. Live your life in peace." Suero stared at Hambo with a mix of skepticism and intrigue but didn¡¯t interrupt. Hambo continued, his serious eyes locked onto Suero¡¯s: "You¡¯ll die eventually, and to them, you¡¯ll just be trash." Suero replied with defiance: "Why do you think like this?" Lowering his gaze to the ground, Hambo furrowed his brows, and his voice took on a tone of hidden sorrow: "Because I lived among them. I protected them. But to them, I was nothing more than a murderer. All sorcerers who sacrificed their lives for humanity are seen as killers. To them, we are nothing but tools for survival." Before Hambo could continue, Suero attempted to interject, but suddenly Morio appeared. With a firm step, he placed a hand on Suero¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back. Turning to face Hambo, his cold, sharp eyes burned with intensity. He spoke in an emotionless tone: "Step away from Suero. Don¡¯t poison his mind with your foolish thoughts." Hambo met Morio¡¯s piercing gaze with a calm expression that carried a hint of provocation. He asked quietly: "Did I lie?" Morio¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, a silent warning of the storm brewing within. Hambo lowered his voice, almost whispering: "They are despicable." Interrupting sharply, Morio¡¯s voice was as cutting as a blade slicing through the air: "The despicable one here is you. I warned you not to mess with Suero¡¯s mind! He is different. I see him as the one who will save humanity from the monsters." Suero¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon hearing his leader¡¯s words, a flicker of newfound confidence igniting within him. Morio continued with a strong, resolute voice, his words ringing like a blood-bound promise: "From the very beginning, I saw something unique in him. He was just a boy who resembled Spailo, but¡­ after his mother¡¯s death and witnessing humans dying around him, he never wavered in his goal. From the start, he wanted to protect humans!" Raising his voice with an edge of fury and an undercurrent of determination, Morio declared: "That is why he will be the one to protect humanity in the future!" Hambo remained calm, his cold demeanor unchanged, though his eyes scrutinized Morio with intrigue. Finally, he spoke softly: "Let¡¯s continue the event." Hambo adopted a fighting stance, his features sharpening with resolve as he fixed his gaze on Morio. Morio stepped forward, his sharp eyes locked onto his opponent as if preparing for a battle with no room for retreat. --- End of Chapter Chapter 11 : The Grand Event! ( 3 ) Chapter 11 Hambo planted his feet firmly on the ground, as immovable as mountains. His cold features remained unchanged, but a sharp glint in his eyes warned of an impending storm. He stared at Moryo with a contemplative look, as though weighing his strength on a precise scale. After a moment of silence, Hambo spoke in a calm but weighty tone: "Let¡¯s continue the event." Hambo''s expression gradually shifted, becoming sharper and more focused, as he assumed a perfect combat stance that displayed years of training and discipline. Without warning, Moryo surged forward at a blinding speed, like lightning splitting the sky on a dark night. His movement was nearly imperceptible, as though the air itself tore apart from the sheer intensity. With equal swiftness, Hambo advanced toward him, both of them closing in like two arrows crossing paths midair. Suddenly, Hambo¡¯s hand glowed with a vibrant spark, emitting crackling noises that shook the surroundings. He shouted powerfully as he launched the spark directly at Moryo. But Moryo, with a calm gaze exuding absolute confidence, dodged the spark with a smooth and rapid motion, as though his body flowed with the wind. The spark continued its path at an incredible speed, heading straight toward Suero in the background. The spark drew dangerously closer, igniting the air around it with intense heat. Suero felt the looming threat, his eyes widening in alarm as he leaped aside just before the spark hit the ground. The resulting explosion was deafening, scattering dirt and grass into the air and creating fierce winds that left a small crater emanating faint smoke. Amid this chaotic scene, Moryo surged toward Hambo again, green sparks swirling around his fist like tongues of living flames. He concentrated all his strength into a swift punch aimed directly at Hambo¡¯s face. The surrounding air trembled violently as though nature itself had paused to witness the clash. When Moryo¡¯s fist struck Hambo¡¯s face, a massive air pressure wave erupted, scattering tree leaves and whipping up clouds of dust in every direction. Yet, Hambo remained rooted in place, unmoving like an ancient boulder, staring at Moryo with total indifference as though nothing had happened. Shock flashed across Moryo¡¯s face, and he murmured under his breath: "What? How didn¡¯t he budge?" Hambo grabbed Moryo¡¯s arm with sudden force, and with a motion as if he commanded the wind, hurled him away. Moryo flew through the air but regained his balance with astonishing agility, twisting midair before landing solidly on his feet. He stood, glaring at Hambo with a tense expression, analyzing the situation. At that moment, Hambo turned his eyes calmly toward Moryo, who observed him from the opposite side. His gaze was as sharp as blades, carrying an inscrutable message. Moryo thought to himself, his voice tinged with frustration: "It''s... the Eternal Mountain. Is that the Kurmo technique?!" He then spoke aloud, his eyes fixed on Hambo: "Are you from the Raimo Clan?" Hambo began to approach Moryo with a deadly calm, his heavy steps striking the ground with a rhythm as steady as the drums of an ancient war. His gaze remained unshaken, piercing as though it could pierce one¡¯s soul, while Moryo stood in place, a fiery anger bubbling within him. Suddenly, Moryo exploded forward like a raging storm, leaping at Hambo with lightning speed. The air around him trembled from the violent force of his advance. Yet, despite Moryo¡¯s speed, Hambo continued walking with unperturbed steps, as if time itself worked in his favor. When Moryo finally reached Hambo, his arm raised to deliver a barrage of relentless punches, he attacked in a furious frenzy, his fists raining down like a storm. But Hambo evaded every strike with uncanny precision, shifting his body smoothly as though he were dancing between the lines of assault. Moryo shouted in frustration and decided to end the fight with one decisive blow. He positioned his palm directly in front of Hambo¡¯s face, bracing himself, and roared with a voice full of power and rage. Suddenly, a massive green spark erupted from his hand, radiating blinding light as it surged mercilessly toward Hambo¡¯s face. Moryo leaped back quickly, flipping to regain his balance, as thick smoke coiled around Hambo¡¯s face like a dark fog. Moryo watched the scene intently, his breathing growing heavier with anticipation and anger. But suddenly, Hambo emerged from the smoke, his expression unchanged, his face entirely untouched by the spark. His eyes resembled unshakable mountains, glowing with a cold, profound stare. Moryo whispered in disbelief and shock: "Impossible... how?!" Breaking the silence, Hambo¡¯s calm voice resonated, charged with a mysterious emotion: "I used to think sorcerers existed to protect humans. But throughout my life... all I¡¯ve seen is submission and humiliation before them. Why? Because I¡¯m a sorcerer?"This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Moryo responded coldly, watching his opponent warily: "I don¡¯t care what you believe. All that matters to me is the outcome." Hambo continued, his tone resembling a personal confession: "I chose to continue my path as a sorcerer for Master Betma... because I... don¡¯t want to disappoint him." Before he could finish, the ground trembled under the weight of heavy footsteps. Moryo turned to see Suero approaching them with silent but determined steps, as though the earth itself quaked beneath his resolve. His face was filled with rage, his eyes carrying a deep darkness that seemed to consume the very air around him. Suero walked past Moryo without sparing him a glance, heading directly toward Hambo. His voice emerged as a low growl, thick with suppressed fury: "Shut up..." Moryo glared at Suero and commanded sharply: "Stand down!" But Suero ignored him entirely, continuing his steady march. His fiery gaze locked onto Hambo, and he spoke in a deep voice filled with conviction: "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying... but I know one thing for sure: I will never stand idly by when it comes to protecting the people I care about. I will never... stand still!" Suero stopped directly in front of Hambo, his features taut with anger and determination. His fist was clenched tightly, and a small blue spark began to flicker around it, as if a hidden power was gathering within him. Hambo, his tone calm yet piercing, asked: "Would you dedicate your life to protecting them?" Suero replied with unwavering confidence: "If it comes to it... I¡¯ll make myself bait to protect them!" As the two exchanged charged gazes, Moryo stood nearby, his face a mixture of shock and intrigue. His eyes fixed on the faint blue spark dancing around Suero¡¯s fist, and he muttered in disbelief: "This... this is...!" --- Flashback: (10 Years Ago) Moryo, (at the age of 12 years), sat on a simple chair in front of Sbyam. He wore the standard blue robes of the sorcerers, while Sbyam was dressed in modern, stylish attire, exuding charm and elegance. Sbyam smirked mischievously and said with excitement: "The Blue Sorcery Technique! It¡¯s the most powerful offensive technique!" Moryo looked at him with a calm expression and asked curiously: "What¡¯s that technique?" Sbyam grinned slyly and said in an enthusiastic tone: "The best offensive technique there is... if you were an ordinary person!" Moryo raised an eyebrow, his tone skeptical: "What nonsense are you talking about?" Sbyam leaned closer and said: "If you weren¡¯t from the Raipozi Clan and the heir to the Time Technique, I would¡¯ve taught it to you immediately!" After a brief pause, Moryo asked: "What makes it so special?" Sbyam answered confidently: "It¡¯s an offensive technique that rivals the unique abilities of the three great clans. In fact, sometimes, it even surpasses them!" He added seriously: "The key lies in the punch wielded by its users. It¡¯s called the Shrine Punch, one of the deadliest techniques in the world of sorcery." Moryo focused and repeated: "Shrine Punch?" Sbyam nodded enthusiastically: "Yes, it initially relies on luck, but if the punch is powerful and you suddenly reduce its force just before hitting your target, it creates a distortion in the air around it. This distortion massively amplifies its power, potentially reaching 3^3 ¡Á 1000 newtons!" Moryo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise: "What?!" Sbyam laughed and said teasingly: "Don¡¯t worry about the details... but don¡¯t try it unless you¡¯re ready to blow yourself up!" --- Back to the Present... Moryo stared at the flickering blue spark around Suero¡¯s fist, his disbelief deepening. The spark wasn¡¯t merely a reflection of energy; it seemed alive, pulsing with a mysterious rhythm. Suero, however, paid no attention to Moryo¡¯s reaction. His eyes remained fixed on Hambo, his anger rising like a storm about to erupt. Slowly, Suero tightened his fist, the spark intensifying in brightness. He raised his hand slightly, preparing to deliver a powerful strike. Time itself seemed to slow down. The sound of the wind ceased, and the rustling leaves froze in place, as if the world held its breath for the coming moment. Suero dashed forward at an incredible speed, his fist aimed directly at Hambo¡¯s face. But with calculated precision, Hambo shifted at the last moment, nudging Suero¡¯s hand slightly. This subtle movement altered the punch¡¯s trajectory, slightly reducing its velocity. However, at that critical moment, the spark around Suero¡¯s fist changed from blue to a dark, menacing red. When the punch connected with Hambo, a massive explosion echoed across the field, accompanied by a deep, resonant sound resembling the roar of ancient beasts. The air itself rippled, sending a violent shockwave across the area. The ground beneath Hambo cracked into deep fissures, and dirt shot up like a geyser, accompanied by flying gravel and dust. Nearby trees trembled violently, some uprooted and crashing to the ground. Leaves scattered in every direction as though caught in a fierce storm. Hambo was flung into the air like a ragdoll, his body slamming into a massive tree trunk. The tree couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and slowly toppled, crashing into another tree behind it. Hambo continued to crash into subsequent trees before finally hitting the ground, motionless. Blood poured profusely from his nose, mingling with the dust that now clouded the battlefield. Suero stood motionless, staring at his hand in utter disbelief. The dark red spark that had surrounded his fist gradually faded, returning to its original blue hue. He whispered to himself, his voice barely audible, his eyes wide with shock: "What... was that? I just..." From behind him, Moryo approached with measured steps and stood beside him. His cold eyes remained locked on Hambo, who lay still on the ground. In a low, confident voice, Moryo said: "That... was the Shrine Punch." Suero turned toward Moryo, his voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief: "Shrine Punch? What do you mean?" Without breaking his gaze from Hambo, Moryo replied: "It¡¯s a rare technique... something not easily learned. But you¡¯ve shown it now, which means the Blue Sorcery in you is far more potent than you realize." Suero, still trying to process what had happened, recalled the words of his mentor Kamasi about the Blue Sorcery. With a hesitant voice, he said: "Yes... he taught me the basics. But he never mentioned anything like this!" Moryo gave a faint smile, his tone steady yet sharp: "Perhaps he didn¡¯t think you were ready for it. In any case, it seems you¡¯ve successfully incapacitated Hambo." But Suero didn¡¯t feel victorious. He looked at Hambo and then asked: "The rules were clear. No serious combat... have I just broken the rules?" Moryo¡¯s cold demeanor didn¡¯t waver as he replied: "Rules? I believe the situation now calls for us to surpass all rules." Before either of them could say another word, the barrier surrounding the arena trembled. Strange sounds began emanating from it, like a deep hum reverberating through the air. The glowing lines that formed the barrier started fading, as though being drawn toward a central point. Suero was the first to notice, his voice low and filled with unease: "What¡¯s happening?... The barrier is opening?" Moryo¡¯s voice, losing some of its usual calm, followed: "This isn¡¯t part of the event... is it?" The other students across the arena began noticing the anomaly. In one corner, Jan and Baysal exchanged puzzled glances. On another side, Camyo and Rita stared at the barrier in shock, while Veb and Alia remained silent but alert. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. The opening of the barrier wasn¡¯t just a change in the setting; it was an announcement¡ªsomething unexpected was about to occur. --- Outside the Arena Beth stood, his lips curled into a sly smile as he watched the barrier¡¯s opening. Beside him were Campeis and Darwin, their expressions revealing different shades of anticipation. Beth¡¯s mocking tone broke the silence: "The barrier has been opened!" Campeis, his voice calm but firm, said: "Remember the plan. You and Darwin will distract the students while I infiltrate the Mana Organization¡¯s castle to retrieve the crystal orb." Beth chuckled maliciously, responding with confidence: "An easy task for me." Darwin, looking less confident, asked with suspicion: "But how did Spailo know this event would take place here?" Campeis replied with indifference: "He studied here. He knows everything about this place." Beth¡¯s grin widened as he turned to walk toward the arena, his steps exuding self-assuredness. "Well then... let¡¯s begin the raid." ¡ª End of chapter. Chapter 12 : The Grand Event! ( 4 ) Chapter 12 Hambo, who was lying next to a broken tree trunk, began to move slowly, groaning under the weight of his pain. His face showed the marks of the punch he had received, and blood was still flowing from his nose. He placed his hand on the tree trunk to steady himself as he stood up with difficulty. He looked towards Suero and Moryo, who seemed distracted from the fight, focusing on the barrier that had suddenly disappeared. Hambo raised his hand, wiped the blood off his face with his sleeve, then stared at Suero. In his eyes, there was a mix of astonishment and disbelief. He thought to himself softly, as if the words were emerging from the depths of his consciousness: "What is this power he possesses? How did a single punch break through the defensive barrier granted by my technique? This kid... is not ordinary." On the other side, Moryo and Suero were staring at the sky, where the barrier surrounding the arena had completely vanished. Suero looked up in confusion and said in a voice filled with both curiosity and concern: "Could it be that Master Sbyam and Betma have returned?" Moryo, who seemed more troubled, fixed his sharp eyes on the sky. He shook his head slightly as he thought: "This is impossible. They can¡¯t return that quickly. The distance between here and their mission is far too great." His thoughts were interrupted by Suero, who turned towards him and called with increasing worry: "Master Moryo!" Moryo turned slowly, maintaining his usual calm demeanor, and replied coldly: "There may be an intruder." Suero''s features tightened in a frown as he cautiously asked: "An intruder? What do you mean?" Moryo, who seemed unfazed by Suero''s question, replied decisively: "We need to search the area. We can''t ignore this." Suero hesitated for a moment before asking: "But... why do you think there¡¯s an intruder? Is there any evidence?" Moryo, who didn''t care for Suero''s questions, answered firmly: "We''ll find out soon enough. Just stay alert." A brief silence was broken by light footsteps, A voice suddenly came from behind them, dripping with sarcasm: "Oi!" Both Moryo and Suero turned quickly, ready for whatever was coming. Beth stood a few steps away from them, arms crossed, his gaze conveying indifference and arrogance. Suero, who was the first to speak, asked cautiously: "Who are you?" Beth, for his part, seemed uninterested in explaining himself. He looked Suero up and down, then said mockingly: "You... aren¡¯t you the brother of that fool?" His words were enough to ignite Suero¡¯s anger. His eyes widened slightly, and he turned to Moryo, as if sharing the shock. Beth, with a sarcastic grin, added with increased tension in his voice: "Solio is obsessed with killing you. I wonder... why?" Moryo, who had begun connecting the dots in his mind, thought to himself: "This man... from the Rizsius organization? He seems to know Spailo. But why is he here?" With heavy steps, Suero began to advance toward Beth. His eyes were glaring with clear anger, as if a storm grew stronger with every step. He said in a sharp, challenging voice: "Do you have any connection with Spailo?" Beth, who seemed to be enjoying the situation, replied with a wicked grin: "Don¡¯t worry, I hate him just as much as you do." Suero, unfazed by his words, said with growing fury: "You¡¯re from the organization he belonged to, right?!" Beth responded indifferently, as if talking about something trivial: "You mean the Rizsius organization? Yes, I... " But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Suddenly, in an instant too fast to comprehend, Suero disappeared from his spot and appeared in front of Beth. His movement was lightning fast, quicker than Beth could react. With a fist charged with energy, Suero landed a direct punch to Beth''s face. The blow wasn¡¯t just a punch; it was an exploding bomb. Beth was struck with immense force, sending him flying like a rag doll. He crashed into the ground, rolling several times before coming to a stop, lying flat on his back. Beth, lying on the ground, stared at the sky, still clouded with dust from the force of the punch. Suddenly, he smirked and began laughing hysterically, his voice rising in the air as if he were mad.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "What nonsense! This is so much fun!" Beth slowly got up, his face covered in blood and dust. He turned to Suero, who stood there, his muscles taut with anger, and stared at him with a terrifying grin. --- On the other side of the arena, Alia was staring at the sky where the barrier had suddenly disappeared. Her features were filled with astonishment as she whispered to herself: "What¡¯s happening? The barrier... it was deactivated?!" Her thoughts were interrupted by Veb, who stood nearby and looked into the distance with sharp eyes: "Oi, girl!" She slowly turned toward him as he continued with a serious tone: "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it¡¯s clear the barrier has been destroyed! The event has been canceled, and there¡¯s an intruder among us!" Without waiting for her response, Veb turned and started running towards the forest, his eyes scanning seriously for any signs of the intruder. Alia shouted after him, her voice filled with sarcasm and anger: "Like I care about you, idiot!" She began moving as well, but suddenly felt something restraining her. She tried to lift her feet, but her legs were completely immobilized. She looked down to find her feet completely frozen in thick ice. Her eyes widened in shock as she whispered: "What?!" Behind her, Darwin appeared, standing calmly with his hands in his pockets. His expression was cold, and his tone steady as he spoke: "If you don¡¯t want to die, stay quiet." Alia struggled to turn, her expression reflecting both anger and shock. She said in a tense voice: "What?!" Darwin replied coldly as if giving an order: "You¡¯ll stay here, quiet, waiting." Alia, who refused to accept this passivity, screamed in anger: "You bastard!" She tried to free herself from the ice with all her strength, but it was in vain. The ice was tightly packed and strong. Darwin smiled faintly and added: "It¡¯s useless. You won¡¯t be able to move. I¡¯m a user of ice technique, and your feet are fully bound. If you want to break free, you¡¯ll need to disable my technique... and that¡¯s impossible for you." Alia continued her violent attempts to break free, fury burning in her eyes as she said through gritted teeth: "Dammit!" Darwin, unfazed by her words, responded calmly once again: "I told you, stay quiet." In a flash, a brown spark appeared as if it were a thread of glowing light, speeding toward Darwin. The spark glowed brightly, like an arrow shot from a hidden bow. Darwin, sensing danger, turned to look at the spark. But before he could comprehend what was happening, the spark vanished, and in its place, Veb appeared in front of him. His hands were glowing with brown sparks, flickering like small flames. In an instant, Veb launched a direct punch to Darwin¡¯s face. The moment Veb¡¯s fist hit him, a terrible effect occurred. The air around them distorted due to the impact, and whirlpools of pressure exploded from the point of contact. Darwin was sent flying, his body crashing into a nearby tree with incredible speed. He slammed into the tree trunk hard, causing it to shake and break some of its branches. He landed on the ground, clearly in pain, with blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. Veb stood beside Alia, his expression impassive, as if what had just happened was a normal occurrence. He glanced at her coldly and said: "You need to be more careful." Alia, still furious about what had just happened, screamed at him: "Shut up! I didn¡¯t ask for your help!" Veb didn¡¯t respond, but instead kept his eyes carefully on Darwin. On the other side, Darwin was trying to stand up again. He wiped the blood from his mouth with his hand, his eyes gleaming with caution and anger. He glared at Veb, who stood with confidence, and thought to himself: "Dammit, these students. They¡¯re all like monsters... Sbyam¡¯s students are not human!" --- In a completely dark room, where the darkness seemed to consume everything around him, the atmosphere was still, as if time had stopped. The dim light scattered in the corners of the room gave off a faint warmth, but it couldn''t hide the tension in the air. Sbyam stood in the middle of the room, his hand in his pocket, his usual confident demeanor present, while Betma stood next to him, his expression calm but cautious. Sbyam broke the silence with a bored tone: "Oi! You old fools! I''m tired of waiting!" Betma, who had been silently observing the situation, spoke quietly, though showing some irritation: "What do you want from us?" The silence returned to the room, as if everyone were contemplating their next move. Sbyam sighed impatiently and slowly turned toward the door, saying: "I''m leaving." He began to walk towards the exit, but suddenly the voice of one of the elders cut through the stillness: "Rizsius Organization..." Sbyam stopped midway, though he didn''t turn around. Betma, sensing something odd in the speaker''s tone, raised an eyebrow and said with some surprise: "What is it?" Another voice from the assembly responded, this time with a heavier tone: "There is a man leading it!" Sbyam partially turned, his eyes sharpening as he responded seriously: "Make it quick." The elderly speaker continued slowly: "A man named Raizo. We don''t know when he became a sorcerer, but... he was once a former scholar." Sbyam interrupted him, his voice indicating a lack of patience: "I know that. Is there anything new?" The elder continued quietly but cautiously: "You need to bring him." Betma, sensing the weight of the situation, spoke hesitantly: "But..." Sbyam cut him off sharply: "I won''t do it!" A shout from one of the other elders echoed angrily: "What?!" At that moment, Sbyam''s eyes glowed with a calm yet terrifying black light, his serious voice filling the room, shaking the very walls: "I won''t start a war with the organization!" Another elder responded angrily: "Why, you fool?!" Sbyam turned fully toward them, his tone a mix of sharpness and calm finality: "I won''t put my students at risk in a destructive war, especially with Spailo among them." The voices of the elders grew louder in their anger: "Since when do you fear a sorcerer?!" Sbyam smiled slightly as he took a few confident steps toward the door, his voice quiet but carrying significant weight: "I don''t fear my former student. What truly concerns me is my students, and protecting them from him." As Sbyam left the room, the elders continued shouting angrily behind him: "Come back... come back, you bastard!" But he didn''t look back, continuing on his path as though he didn''t care about their words. --- In the event arena, where things were starting to take a more serious and dangerous turn, Campeis stood inside the palace, his eyes tightly closed as if he were sensing something in his surroundings. Slowly, he raised his finger to the sky, speaking in a calm voice, though one that held hidden power: "Activate the barrier." In a critical moment, the sky began to change. Dark lines of light appeared above, gradually forming into a transparent but sturdy barrier, enclosing the entire arena like a birdcage trapping everyone inside. The scene was majestic, as if something monumental was about to happen. On the other side of the arena, Beth stood staring at the sky with cold eyes. He didn''t seem surprised by what had happened, but he smiled mockingly, speaking to himself: "The barrier has been activated... It''s in the palace now." Suddenly, a small explosion broke the silence, and a green spark shot through the air, traveling at incredible speed toward Beth. The spark was glowing brightly, as if it were an arrow released from a hidden bow. Beth, as usual, remained unbothered, slowly looking toward the spark. When it got close enough, he raised his hand slowly and calmly, as if time had frozen around him. In that moment, a dark swirling vortex began to form above his palm, spinning rapidly as if it were a gate that swallowed everything. The spark reached Beth¡¯s face, but instead of striking him, it was drawn into the black vortex like a magnet, disappearing completely without leaving a trace. Moryo, who had been watching the scene in shock, widened his eyes, staring at the spectacle as though trying to comprehend what he had just witnessed. In his mind, he whispered: "What is this? How can he do that?" Meanwhile, Suero stood next to Moryo, but he was not calm. His voice was full of suppressed anger as he said: "Captain, I''m going now!" Moryo turned toward him quickly, trying to calm him down: "Stop! We need to work together, we won¡¯t accomplish anything alone!" But Suero was not ready to listen. His eyes were filled with hatred as he glared at Beth, then spoke in a low but sharp voice, as if the words were coming from the depths of his soul: "I hate him... I want... I want to get revenge on them!" Moryo, sensing the depth of Suero''s anger, raised his voice firmly: "Suero!" Suero turned toward him, looking inquiringly, as Moryo continued seriously: "Let¡¯s start teaching you the Shrine Punch. This is the right time to learn and control your power." Suero¡¯s eyes calmed slightly, but he let out a small sigh before smiling lightly. He turned his head back toward Beth and said with growing excitement: "Alright...!" Beth remained standing in his place, watching Suero and Moryo with cold, indifferent eyes. He seemed to know exactly what they were planning, but he showed no interest. Meanwhile, Suero¡¯s eyes burned with renewed enthusiasm, full of determination. As his gaze met Beth''s, it felt like a silent duel, each of them testing the other without saying a word. End of the Chapter. Chapter 13 : The Grand Event! ( 5 ) Chapter 13 In the heart of the battlefield, where the air was heavy with charged tension and danger lurked around every corner, Jan stood beside Baysal, both staring in shock at the barrier that had suddenly surrounded the arena. Baysal spoke in disbelief as she glanced around: "Another barrier?!" Jan replied, his eyes narrowing slightly: "I was going to say that the master and Sbyam have returned, but... this is a completely different barrier!" Baysal felt a growing sense of worry inside her, whispering in a low voice as if discovering something dangerous: "So... there''s an intruder!" Suddenly, without warning, Alia''s body shot through the air like an arrow, crashing violently into a nearby tree trunk. The sound was deafening, causing both Jan and Baysal to turn in alarm. There, beside the tree, was Alia, her body weighed down by blood, sprawled out like a lifeless doll. Jan''s eyes widened, stunned for a moment as though he had lost the ability to think. Everything around him seemed to slow down. His heart raced violently, and then, without a second thought, he sprinted towards her, as though trying to chase her soul before it departed. Baysal, silently watching the scene, felt a sharp shock pierce her body. She whispered inwardly, her gaze fixed on Alia''s sprawled form: "What happened to her?! Who could have done this?!" She ran after Jan, her feet moving quickly, but her mind drowning in a thousand questions. When Jan reached the tree, he froze for a moment before the small body lying there. Alia''s face was pale, covered in blood, and her eyes were closed, as though she had given up. He knelt desperately, lifting her head into his hands, trying to feel any sign of life. He whispered with clear concern as he shook her gently: "Alia... wake up... please!" Baysal had caught up with Jan, staring at Alia, unable to understand. She asked hesitantly: "Is she okay?! What happened?!" After a few heavy moments, Alia¡¯s eyelids fluttered slowly. She opened her eyes with difficulty, unable to focus fully. Jan spoke quickly and anxiously: "Alia! What happened? Are you okay?!" Alia tried to speak, but her voice was broken and fragmented. She struggled to form words that seemed as heavy as stones on her chest. Baysal moved closer, trying to hear her words, and said: "Alia, tell us, what happened?!" In a hoarse and weak voice, Alia stammered: "V... Veb..." Baysal looked at Jan in confusion, then turned back to Alia and asked cautiously: "Veb? What about him?" Alia closed her eyes for a moment, as though trying to gather what remained of her strength. Then, she whispered faintly, but the words pierced the silence like a dagger: "Veb... he''s... he''s dead!" The words exploded like thunder in Jan and Baysal¡¯s ears. Both of them felt as if they had been struck by lightning. Baysal stared at Alia in shock, unable to comprehend the words that had just left her lips. Alia closed her eyes again, and a hot tear slid down her cheek. She whispered weakly, her voice broken: "I''m sorry... he was trying to protect me!" Jan froze, as those words stabbed slowly into his heart. Baysal, on the other hand, stood in utter disbelief, her eyes widening as she repeated inwardly:You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "It can''t be true..." Alia could barely breathe; her exhaustion was evident, and her weakened body was drowning in the blood that refused to stop flowing. --- Flashback (Moments ago) As Darwin tried to stand again, wiping blood from his mouth with his hand, his eyes glowed with a mix of anger and caution. He glared at Veb, who stood firm and calm, and thought with disdain: "To hell with these students... they''re all like monsters. Sbyam''s students are not human!" Veb began to approach him with steady, confident steps, an aura of deadly calm, like the silence of ice. He stood before Darwin and looked at him with cold eyes before asking in a calm tone: "Who are you? And what do you want?" Darwin smiled sarcastically, revealing his bloodstained teeth, and stared directly into Veb¡¯s eyes: "What if I don''t tell you? What will you do?" Veb remained silent, his only response being the piercing gaze that seemed to penetrate Darwin¡¯s depths. The coldness in his demeanor provoked Darwin¡¯s anger, and he suddenly lunged forward with lightning speed, trying to punch Veb in the face. But Veb, without showing the slightest disturbance, tilted his head slightly, effortlessly dodging the blow. Darwin¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stared at his opponent, but his shock didn''t last long. Veb suddenly struck him hard in the stomach. The impact of the punch was devastating; the air pressure from the blow ripped branches from the trees, scattering leaves and grass into the air. Darwin bent over in pain, blood pouring from his mouth. Before he could regain his balance, Veb delivered a powerful kick to his side, sending him rolling on the ground like a broken doll. As Darwin rolled helplessly, Alia approached Veb and asked, her eyes filled with curiosity: "Who is this?" Veb answered coldly, without taking his eyes off the motionless Darwin: "I don¡¯t know." Alia looked down at her feet, feeling an unnatural heat, and asked: "Why did the ice melt beneath my feet?" Veb replied calmly, as if explaining something obvious: "Because he couldn''t control his technique." Alia looked at Darwin, who lay on the ground, groaning under the weight of the blow. As she watched him closely, Veb extended his hand in front of her, pushing her back with a firm command: "Stay here." Alia glared at him angrily, saying: "What? I want to fight too!" Veb turned his face toward her, his usual cold demeanor unchanged: "While I''m here, if a lady is harmed, it will be a disgrace to me." Alia stared at him in disbelief, but found no response. Veb began walking toward Darwin with steady steps, his heart full of alertness. He stood over Darwin¡¯s exhausted body and looked down at him, while the latter lay still as though life had left him. Veb bent slightly, and said in a low voice: "Come on, wake up. Tell me who you are!" But Darwin didn¡¯t move. Veb¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously as he whispered to himself: "Is he dead?" He moved closer and sat beside him, noticing that water was leaking from his body, which seemed to be fading slowly. Veb realized the truth and was hit with a sudden shock. He thought to himself: "Water?! No... this is impossible!" He turned quickly, his eyes widening in horror when he saw another version of Darwin standing behind Alia, who was unaware of what was happening. "Shit!" Veb thought to himself, seeing Darwin''s hand form into a sharp ice blade, slowly rising with deadly intent, ready to stab Alia in the back. Veb lunged forward with all his might, but he was too late. The ice blade sank into Alia''s back, but Darwin didn''t seem to feel victorious. He saw the blade had not pierced her completely. When he turned his head toward the other side, he saw something he didn¡¯t expect: Veb had placed his body between the blade and Alia, taking the blow himself. The ice blade was embedded in his stomach, and blood poured from his mouth as he stared at Alia in silence. Alia turned in shock, horrified as she saw Veb standing behind her with the blade buried in him. She whispered hesitantly: "What... what did you do?!" Veb¡¯s body began to tremble with every breath he took. He looked at Alia, calm despite the pain, and spoke in a broken voice: "I told you to be... more careful." With his last words, Veb''s body slowly fell to the ground, leaving the blade behind, as Alia froze in place, unable to move. --- Now¡­ Alia cried bitterly as she bent down beside Veb''s body, her tears falling heavily as she spoke in a trembling voice: "He told me to be more careful... but... but I let my guard down!" Her voice shook, and her emotions tore through the air. Jan slowly approached her, his face devoid of words but drowned in shock, then knelt to place her weeping head on his chest. His body seemed to carry the weight of this pain in silence. On the opposite side, Baysal stood firm. Her expression was calm, but her eyes told of an inner battle raging. She fixed a sharp gaze on Darwin, who met them with looks filled with hostility and determination. The air around them felt charged, as though they were preparing for an inevitable confrontation. --- In another corner of the arena, Suero runs with great force, blue sparks swirling around his hand, reacting violently to his growing tension. Beth, on the other side, steps forward confidently, his hand covered in black sparks pulsing with anger. He grins widely before shouting: "You won¡¯t escape this time!" He raises his fist high, the black sparks turning into a dark glow, then hurls it toward Suero¡¯s face with such force it seems like it will shatter the air around it. But in a flash, Suero bends low, evading the strike that shakes the earth behind him. Small pieces of rocks scatter in every direction. Suero, with a slight smile on his face, responds to the attack with a swift counter. His fist moves toward Beth¡¯s stomach with great force. But suddenly, he slows his motion before his fist makes contact. The blue sparks turn into glowing red flames enveloping his hand. Suero shouts in a thunderous voice: "Shrine Punch" When his fist impacts Beth¡¯s body, a massive explosion occurs, like a tornado striking the ground. Furious winds tear through everything around them, uprooting trees and shredding the dirt, which flies violently into the air. Beth¡¯s body is sent flying like a bullet at an unseen speed, crashing through tree after tree before finally falling to the ground, motionless. His face is covered in blood, and his body trembles with difficulty. Suero breathes heavily, wiping the sweat from his brow, and smiles proudly: "I did it!" Moryo appears quietly beside him, looking at Beth lying on the ground and saying coldly: "Yes, that¡¯s... the Shrine Fist." Suero stares at his hand in astonishment, repeating: "It¡¯s amazing!" But moryo ¡¯s next words strike him like lightning: "Yes, you mastered it, but... you won¡¯t be able to use it again." Suero¡¯s expression changes suddenly. He asks, confused: "Why?" Moryo responds seriously: "This attack relies on luck and energy. No one can use it more than twice in a day. And you... you¡¯ve already used it twice!" Suero goes silent, frowning, before saying with a childlike enthusiasm: "But I want to use it! It makes me feel confident in my power!" Moryo remains as calm as ever, his tone changing to something sharper: "Don¡¯t worry... we¡¯ll break this rule today." Suero turns to him in shock: "What do you mean?" Moryo responds with a confident smile: "We¡¯ll break the rule today, and you¡¯ll be able to use it more than twice." At that moment, Suero¡¯s attention shifts to Beth, who is struggling to rise. His face is covered in wounds and blood, but despite it all, he stands firm, his eyes blazing with fury. Suero smiles a confident smile, his eyes filled with excitement. The blue sparks return to dance around his hand again, as if announcing the start of a new round. End of chapter. Chapter 14 : The Grand Event! ( 6 ) Chapter 14 Outside the Arena The sky was heavy with dark clouds, and the wind howled fiercely, as though warning of an impending danger. The barrier surrounding the arena shimmered with a thick layer of radiant energy. Standing before it was an old man named Sorichi, his eyes blazing with focus. Beside him stood a young woman named Laura, her hair billowing in the wind as she stared at the barrier with evident tension. Laura spoke, her voice a mixture of anxiety and excitement, ¡°Master, the students are trapped inside!¡± Sorichi, his face lined with wrinkles that told stories of countless battles, gazed at the barrier with a sharp look. He replied calmly, his voice charged with determination, ¡°We must protect them.¡± Laura quickly responded, her eyes fixed on the glowing barrier, ¡°But how? We need to break the barrier first!¡± Sorichi remained silent, closing his eyes for a moment before asking, ¡°Where is Sbyam Brius?¡± Laura, clenching her fists nervously, answered, ¡°He¡¯s on his way here!¡± Sorichi opened his radiant eyes again and spoke decisively, ¡°Good. Through my technique, I saw that Veb is gravely injured.¡± Laura froze, her eyes widening in shock before she exclaimed, ¡°What?!¡± Sorichi looked at her calmly, as though trying to soothe her storming emotions. ¡°Once the barrier is broken, you must heal him as quickly as possible.¡± Swallowing hard, Laura stared at the barrier that seemed to defy her and answered hesitantly, ¡°Alright¡­ I will!¡± --- Inside the Arena The ground was stained with blood and dust, and the air was heavy with the sound of labored breaths. Amidst the chaos, Beth staggered forward, his steps steady despite his deep wounds. Blood dripped from his mouth, but his eyes gleamed with madness. Opposite him stood Suero, poised for battle, blue sparks of energy crackling around his hand, while behind him, Moryo stood silently observing. Beth smirked with a deadly sneer, his expression a mix of determination and insanity, before shouting loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s fight, you brat!¡± Suero remained silent, his gaze filled with anger and defiance. His eyes focused solely on Beth, his heart pounding with lethal excitement. Beth charged at Suero, his steps striking the ground like small earthquakes, his maniacal grin widening as he closed the distance. Suero clenched his fist tightly, the blue sparks around his hand glowing brighter as if responding to his resolve. Beth finally reached Suero, black sparks dancing around his hand like fire. He struck directly at Suero. At the same moment, Suero unleashed his fist with stunning power. The air between them cracked with a deafening explosion, and the clashing sparks created a blinding flash of light. But suddenly, Beth moved as if his body had become a feather caught in the wind. He flipped backward with unbelievable agility, letting Suero¡¯s punch pass harmlessly by. Suero stared in shock, his eyes following Beth as he landed gracefully on the ground. Before Suero could react, Beth moved at lightning speed and appeared behind him, delivering a powerful punch to Suero¡¯s back. The sound of the impact echoed through the arena. Suero¡¯s body flew through the air like a doll thrown violently, crashing to the ground and rolling harshly, leaving a deep trail in the dirt. The ground was saturated with scattered energy, the air heavy with tension, and silence fell as though nature itself was holding its breath. Beth grinned widely as he watched Suero lying on the ground like a discarded puppet. His eyes gleamed with madness, and his swift movements gave him an aura of absolute confidence. Moryo, his eyes narrowing in anger, moved quietly and purposefully from behind. His footsteps were nearly silent as he approached Beth before pouncing swiftly, attempting to deliver a deadly strike to his back. But Beth, with a sudden sharp movement, turned and caught Moryo¡¯s fist with a predator¡¯s precision. Moryo glared at him with a stern look mixed with fury, but Beth responded with a mocking gaze full of confidence. Moryo raised his other fist, attempting to land a second punch, but Beth vanished in an instant, leaving behind a faint shadow. He reappeared behind Moryo, raising his hand charged with black sparks, unleashing a deadly burst of dark energy straight at him. Moryo turned slowly and confidently, as if time no longer mattered to him. The dark spark approached at destructive speed but suddenly halted in midair, as if something had frozen it. Moryo¡¯s eyes glowed with bright green light, and his voice came as a deep, commanding whisper:If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "The World of Time!" In an instant, the arena was enveloped in a translucent barrier, shimmering with an otherworldly glow. The air stilled, leaves frozen mid-fall, and even the sound of the howling wind faded into an eerie silence. The world appeared trapped in a surreal dream. Beth, who had been charging forward just a moment ago, was now immobilized, his body suspended mid-motion like a statue encased in ice. Moryo approached him slowly, each step deliberate and heavy. His emerald-green eyes glowed brighter with each step as if they held the weight of centuries. Stopping before Beth, he looked into his frozen expression, a twisted mix of rage and confidence now rendered powerless. "You¡¯ve reached your end," Moryo said softly, his voice steady and cold. But just as he prepared to finish the fight, something unexpected occurred. A dark vortex began to form in Beth¡¯s outstretched hand, faint at first but growing rapidly in size and intensity. Black sparks swirled around the vortex, crackling with a menacing energy. Moryo froze in place, his eyes narrowing in shock as he muttered, "What is this?" The vortex expanded rapidly, devouring the barrier of the World of Time. The once-still environment around them began to collapse. Cracks formed in the shimmering dome, spreading like spiderwebs. The vibrant green hue faded into a dull gray as the barrier shattered entirely. Reality reasserted itself violently, the winds roaring back with unrestrained force. Beth stepped forward, now free of the frozen world. He smirked triumphantly, his black eyes glowing with unholy light. "You really thought your time tricks could stop me?" he sneered. Moryo ''s gaze hardened, his composed demeanor never wavering despite the unfolding chaos. Beth clenched his fists, the black sparks around him intensifying as he declared, "I¡¯m a master of dark magic, fool! I can create endless rifts and voids. Your temporal techniques mean nothing to me!" Moryo , unfazed, simply replied in a calm yet cutting tone, "Is that so?" Beth launched himself at Moryo , fists ablaze with dark energy. The ground beneath his feet cracked with the sheer force of his charge. Moryo , still calm, raised his hand, a brilliant green spark igniting in his palm. With surgical precision, Moryo sidestepped Beth¡¯s attack and struck him with a glowing green fist. The impact reverberated through the arena, sending Beth flying across the battlefield. His body collided with the ground, carving a deep trench in the dirt. Beth groaned as he staggered back to his feet, wiping blood from his mouth. Yet, he laughed, his voice filled with manic glee. "You¡¯re strong, Moryo . But I¡¯ve defeated stronger opponents before!" Moryo arched an eyebrow, his tone laced with icy indifference. "You talk too much." The sparks of their powers filled the air, black and green energies clashing violently as their gazes locked once more. Above the chaos, the barrier enclosing the arena began to crack open. Light seeped through the fractures, illuminating the desolate battleground. The sky churned with energy as the barrier unraveled, revealing a figure floating in the heavens. It was Sbyam Brius, his presence exuding absolute authority. His sharp eyes surveyed the scene below, lips curling into a sardonic smile. Moryo , who had been mid-battle with Beth, turned his gaze skyward, his usually calm expression betraying a flicker of disbelief. Beth took a hesitant step back, muttering under his breath, "So, he¡¯s finally here." Sbyam remained motionless in the sky, observing with cold detachment. His eyes flicked to Moryo , then to Beth, before he mused aloud, "Time to deal with that fool." In the blink of an eye, Sbyam disappeared from his aerial vantage point, reappearing on the ground beside Moryo with a speed too fast for the eye to follow. "Master Sbyam?" Moryo ¡¯s voice held a rare note of surprise. Sbyam ignored him, his gaze piercing the treeline as if he could see far beyond. A faint smirk crossed his face as he muttered to himself, "Trying to flee, are you? How futile." Extending a hand, Sbyam¡¯s fingers glowed with a dark purple aura, the air around him growing dense with raw power. The oppressive energy made even the seasoned fighters in the arena uneasy. Pointing a single finger toward the horizon, he whispered,"Space-Time Rift" A rift appeared, jagged and pulsating with violent energy. The ground trembled as the rift expanded, its edges glowing with a blinding violet hue. The sheer force of its creation sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, uprooting trees and scattering debris. From the rift emerged a catastrophic beam of energy, obliterating everything in its path. The beam carved through the forest, leaving a trail of destruction that extended far beyond the arena''s boundaries. --- Elsewhere in the Arena Baysal stood face-to-face with Darwin, her fiery gaze locked onto him with pure rage. Darwin, however, appeared distracted, sweat dripping down his temple as he glanced nervously toward the sky. "Was that... Sbyam Brius?" he murmured, his voice trembling. Baysal¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, filled with unrestrained fury. "How could you kill Veb?!" But before Darwin could respond, a faint violet glow illuminated the ground behind him. Baysal¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the massive beam of energy from Sbyam¡¯s rift hurtled toward their location. "RUN!" she screamed. Nearby, Jan grabbed the hand of Alia, who had been paralyzed with shock, pulling her away from the oncoming destruction. Darwin turned to face the beam, his expression frozen in terror as it approached. The violet energy consumed him entirely, his form disintegrating into nothingness as the beam continued its rampage, carving a path of devastation through the arena. --- Aftermath The once-vibrant arena now lay in ruins, the ground scorched and lifeless. The beam had left a massive, smoldering crater in its wake, a chilling testament to Sbyam¡¯s overwhelming power. Moryo stood motionless, his normally calm expression shattered by the sheer scale of destruction. His emerald-green eyes scanned the devastation, disbelief etched into his features. Beth, standing several paces away, wiped the sweat from his brow. Though his confident demeanor remained intact, the fear in his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. "Such power..." he whispered to himself. "He truly deserves the title of the strongest mage." Sbyam, unbothered by the chaos he had wrought, turned his gaze to Beth. His smirk returned, colder and sharper than before. "I believe it¡¯s time to deal with you now," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. Beth froze, the weight of those words sinking in like a stone. Despite the fear coursing through him, Beth forced a nervous smile. "You¡¯ll die just like your friend did!" Sbyam chuckled darkly, his laughter devoid of humor. "Die? Because of you?" Beth repeated, louder this time, "Yes, you¡¯ll¡ª" "Pathetic," Sbyam interrupted, his voice cutting through Beth''s bravado like a knife. Beth¡¯s voice faltered, his body trembling as he took an unconscious step back. Sbyam¡¯s eyes burned with merciless resolve. "You¡¯re weak," he stated simply, the finality in his tone sending shivers down Beth¡¯s spine. The two stared at each other, the tension thick enough to cut with a blade. For the first time, Beth felt truly powerless, standing before a force of nature thatcould not be swayed. Sbyam remained unwavering, the embodiment of dominance, as he prepared to finish what had been started. To be continued End of chapter. Chapter 15 : The Grand Event! ( 7 ) Chapter 15 In a dark city shrouded in mystery, the outlines of everything were blurred. The buildings appeared like specters looming on the horizon, and the people moved like silent shadows, lost in a thick fog that choked visibility. The atmosphere was suffocating, with eerie whispers echoing in the air, as if the city itself was breathing in fear. Amid this gloom, Sbyam and Brylo stood face to face, surrounded by a crowd of faceless figures that seemed like a formless backdrop to their confrontation. Sbyam spoke with restrained anger, his tone sharp yet trembling with concealed disappointment: "Do you really intend to leave?!" Brylo looked back at him coldly, his eyes icy and devoid of warmth: "Yes!" Sbyam¡¯s jaw clenched, and his hand trembled as though he was struggling to contain his fury. His voice rose, growing sharper: "But you know that¡¯s impossible?!" Brylo laughed sarcastically, his expression tinged with irritation as he raised an eyebrow in defiance: "Oh, your arrogance! You¡¯re telling me that while you¡¯re the one who can do it?!" The words struck Sbyam like a slap. Disappointment flickered in his eyes but quickly disappeared behind a mask of anger. His gaze burned with the flames of betrayal as he stared at Brylo, who remained as unmoving as a rock, glaring back with the same icy demeanor, as if they were nothing more than shadows locked in an ancient struggle. Brylo stepped forward, breaking the silence that threatened to swallow them both, and spoke in a voice calm yet weighted enough to crush the air around them: "Why are you the strongest? Are you the strongest because you¡¯ve always been Sbyam Brius? Or did you become Sbyam Brius because you could only ever be the strongest?" Sbyam froze for a moment, the words piercing into his depths without warning. His eyes widened slightly, but the anger within him refused to succumb to the shock. His fists tightened, and his chest heaved as though he was searching for a response that could erase the sting of those words. Brylo, meanwhile, turned away calmly, his dark cloak swaying lightly with a faint breeze. He walked away slowly, as if time itself had frozen around him, leaving behind a trail of cold and silence. Sbyam remained where he stood, staring at Brylo¡¯s back, paralyzed, drowning in his conflicted thoughts. The city around them seemed to breathe with the tension of the moment, and the shadows in the crowd swayed as if affected by the gravity of the scene. Everything suggested that this encounter was not a mere fleeting clash but the beginning of a profound fracture between them. Sbyam remained there, rooted in place, haunted by the echo of Brylo''s words reverberating within his chest, leaving behind a sense of betrayal and helplessness he had never known before. --- In the present, Sbyam stood motionless like a statue, staring blankly at the ground, as if trying to gather the fragments of his thoughts amid the whirlwind of his memories. The words Brylo had spoken in the past still echoed in his mind, a resonance that refused to fade. His face was an unyielding mask, revealing nothing, but his hollow eyes bore the weight of countless invisible emotions. Moryo approached slowly, his steps cautious as though he feared disturbing the silence surrounding his mentor. He whispered hesitantly: "Master...?" Sbyam did not raise his eyes, as if Moryo''s voice was too distant to reach his reality. Nearby, Beth stood with a mocking expression, his features twisted into a sneer as he spoke in a harsh tone: "What happened to your arrogance? Are you scared now?" Before receiving an answer, Beth''s communicator rang. He quickly fiddled with it and answered the call. A rough voice emerged from the other end¡ªit was Campeis, speaking in an excited tone: "The mission is complete! We¡¯ve secured the crystal orb! We¡¯re waiting for you in the cave beneath the castle!" Beth raised an eyebrow with slight suspicion as he replied: "We? Is Darwin alive?" Campeis¡¯s response came swiftly but with a note of tension: "Yes, but¡­ he lost an arm!" Beth smirked with a crooked grin, his eyes showing contempt as he replied coldly: "Then¡­ go ahead!" If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. A brief silence followed before Campeis shouted in astonishment: "What?!" Beth responded with an authoritative tone filled with defiance: "I¡¯ll settle things here and return to you." Campeis sighed reluctantly but eventually said: "Fine, but don¡¯t be late!" He ended the call while Moryo continued to gaze at Beth, his mind swirling with unease. Something about Beth''s behavior unsettled him, as if everything around them was on the verge of exploding. Beth turned his gaze toward Sbyam, his tone growing harsher and more aggressive, as if sparks flew from his words: "Either I die¡­ or you do! So, let¡¯s fight and destroy everything in our path!" But Sbyam did not move. He remained staring at the ground, seemingly indifferent to everything happening around him. His frozen expression and apathy suggested that his world was sealed off, and he was lost in his depths, far from this reality. Beth took a step closer, his voice rising in anger: "Do you hear me? Or are you now just an empty shell?!" Yet, Sbyam remained still. His stillness was like the calm before a storm, hinting at something dangerous about to erupt. Moryo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the scene, his anxious features reflecting a sense that the next moment would only bring catastrophe. --- In another corner of the arena, where silence and stillness reigned, and death loomed in the air, Veb lay on his stomach. His body was drenched in blood that seeped beneath him, forming a dark crimson pool that foretold his demise. His breaths were heavy, mingled with faint gasps. His half-closed eyes stared into the void, and his face reflected an unbearable pain. He murmured to himself in a voice barely audible, as if addressing his fading shadow: "Ah..." He took another deep breath before weakly asking, a weight crushing his spirit: "Am I... going to die?" A deep sense of helplessness overwhelmed him, and the echoes of his words reverberated inside his mind: "I¡¯m drained... no, I¡¯m exhausted!" Slowly, his heavy eyelids began to close, surrendering to the exhaustion consuming his body and soul. A strange darkness began to envelop his world, as if he were diving into an endless abyss. Suddenly, the sound of running footsteps shattered the deathly silence. It was Laura, sprinting with all her might as though the entire world propelled her toward Veb. When she reached him, she dropped to her knees beside him, her eyes filled with shock and terror. She froze for a moment, then whispered anxiously: "No... no... wait, Veb! I¡¯ll save you!" Her trembling hand reached out and gently touched his back. She closed her eyes, trying to gather all her strength. She said in a shaky voice, carrying a mix of fear and determination: "Healing Technique!" Yellow sparks began to emanate from her hand, dancing in the air as if defying death itself. Warmth radiated from her being into Veb¡¯s body, and sweat began to pour down her brow as her hands trembled under the strain. The sparks gradually seeped into Veb''s body, cautiously exploring the wounds that had ravaged him. The process was agonizingly slow, as if time itself paused to witness the moment. As the sparks spread across Veb¡¯s entire body, they enveloped him in a faint halo, like a protective shield of light. Laura leaned forward, her body trembling under the burden of her ability, her breaths shallow, her face pale. She muttered weakly, a hint of relief in her tone: "This... should be enough!" She slowly withdrew her shaking hands from his body. The yellow glow didn¡¯t fade but continued to encase him, protecting him and proving it was still working to heal him. With great difficulty, Laura rose to her feet, her eyes fixed cautiously on his body. She had no time to waste. Taking a deep breath, she bent down to lift him. Despite her weakness, she managed to hoist his body with difficulty and began staggering forward. Every step was a battle against death, but she didn¡¯t stop. Her eyes were filled with determination, her heart screaming: "I won¡¯t let you die!" As she trudged on, she didn¡¯t know what awaited her ahead, but one thought burned clearly in her mind: she had to save Veb at any cost, even if it meant sacrificing herself. --- The scene returned to Sbyam, who remained frozen in place, his body still but his spirit diving deep into the labyrinth of the past. His eyes were fixed on the ground, while words and images relentlessly churned in his mind, as though he were haunted by a ghost from the past. Suddenly, his reverie was interrupted by a piercing scream. Beth was flying toward him at incredible speed, a manic grin plastered across his face, as if driven by pure madness. The surrounding winds swirled violently around him, reflecting the intensity of the energy he brought. At the last moment, Moryo leaped in front of Sbyam, his eyes ablaze with determination as he shouted furiously: "This time, I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard!" But Sbyam remained motionless behind him, his eyes still locked on the ground as if oblivious to everything around him. A heavy silence enveloped the scene, as though time itself had stopped while Sbyam''s mind plunged again into ancient memories. In one fleeting moment from the past: Sbyam asked his mentor, Sorichi, with desperate features and a despondent voice: "Master... am I strong?" Sorichi laughed dryly, his sarcasm cutting deep as he replied: "Yes! And in a disgusting way!" In another moment: Brylo and Sbyam were on a tennis court, Brylo spoke with a serious tone: "The magician was born to protect humans!" Sbyam retorted with a sardonic smile: "Are those your ridiculous beliefs?" Then, a third moment: in a classic restaurant, Risa sat across from him, her warm smile lighting up the place. She said in a gentle voice: "I know you want to protect me, but I want to be with you, even if it costs me my life." --- The present abruptly shattered his recollections like a sharp blade. Beth¡¯s voice boomed: "Come on, monster! Face me!" Moryo stood in front of him, glaring at Beth with fiery anger. His voice turned into a sharp hiss full of hatred: "You scum!" But suddenly, Sbyam began to move forward with slow, deliberate steps, as if detached from everything happening around him. With his hand, he gently pushed Moryo aside and said in an icy tone: "Let me handle this." Reluctantly, Moryo stepped back, overcome by tension and worry, but he could do nothing. Sbyam now stood before Beth, his gaze frozen and devoid of any emotion. Beth sneered wickedly and said: "So, here you are!" He raised his right hand, and a black spark began to form in his palm. The surrounding energy trembled violently, the winds growing fierce, swirling around Beth like a small storm. The black spark expanded, becoming a compressed orb of power brimming with rage. Moryo suddenly shouted: "I¡¯ll stop it!" But Sbyam responded in a low yet firm voice: "Let it." Moryo hesitated for a moment before replying anxiously: "But¡ª" Sbyam cut him off, his tone commanding: "I said... stop!" Moryo fell silent, while the spark shot from Beth''s hand at tremendous speed, heading directly toward Sbyam and Moryo. Everyone expected a devastating explosion, but something unexpected occurred. Sbyam raised his hand slowly and confidently. As the spark neared him, it abruptly halted in the air, as if it had struck an invisible barrier. The black spark disintegrated violently, scattering into tiny fragments that spread through the air, leaving scorched marks on the ground. Beth was stunned, his eyes widening in unprecedented terror. Even Moryo couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, his eyes staring at his master in awe. Sbyam advanced toward Beth, his steps steady, his expression frozen as if death itself walked before him. Beth began to retreat, sweat dripping down his forehead, his voice trembling: "You arrogant fool!" Sbyam stopped before him and slowly raised his finger. A small black spark formed at its tip and shot toward Beth''s body at a deliberate pace, carrying with it an aura of annihilation. When the spark pierced his body, Beth felt a cold sting that instantly transformed into a destructive fire, tearing him apart from the inside. The pain was beyond description, as if the spark were ripping apart every atom of his being. In a horrifying moment, Beth''s body exploded entirely, his blood splattering everywhere. The scene was gruesome, the ground soaked in a sea of blood¡ªno body, no bones, only the remnants of destruction. Moryo stood frozen, his body paralyzed by shock, while Sbyam remained standing, gazing at the blood-soaked ground with lethal calm, as if nothing had mattered to him. End of Chapter. Chapter 16 [The Final Chapter] : The Moment of Farewell and Reunion! Chapter 16 A pool of blood spread across the ground, quietly collecting as a tragic scene, almost like a mournful painting capturing the final farewell. The atmosphere was thick with silence, a presence that seemed to penetrate the souls of those present, who were divided between shock and indifference. Moryo stood like a stone statue, his eyes wide in disbelief, as if he couldn''t comprehend what had just happened. His gaze was fixed on the scattered blood, and for a moment, his breath shuddered before he exhaled slowly, retreating into his usual calm to preserve his composure. On the other side, Sbyam looked at the same scene, but his face remained as cold as a rock, void of any emotion. He stared at the blood for a few moments, then slowly turned away, lowering his head as if contemplating the ground or escaping from what he had left behind. He began to walk with heavy steps, his voice cold: "Let¡¯s finish the event!" Suero, who had remained frozen in place, stared at the blood as though he were seeing something beyond comprehension. His words trembled as he muttered: "What is this?! Have we really reached this point?! Or is the world... this filthy?!" His voice carried a mix of shock and sorrow, as if everything around him was losing its meaning. His eyes remained fixed on the blood, searching for answers to questions he wasn''t prepared to ask. As for Moryo, who regained his usual calm, he cast one last glance at the blood before whispering to himself coldly: "They deserve this..." His words were harsh, justified by his past, but they concealed something deeper, perhaps an internal struggle he wasn''t ready to acknowledge. He suddenly turned, following Sbyam''s steps, as if his loyalty to his teacher outweighed any other feelings. Before he walked away, he shouted loudly to Suero: "Come on, Suero!" Suero didn''t move immediately. He stayed frozen for a moment, as though the earth itself refused to let him leave without confronting the truth. The blood still lay there, silently witnessing everything, the decisions, and the struggles. Slowly, Suero began to gather his strength, raising his head and silently following the others. But he knew this moment would never be forgotten, and its mark would remain etched deep within him forever. --- In another place far from the event''s location, Jan stood holding Alia in his arms, her body light, but the emotional burden that weighed on him was deeper than any physical weight. Jan stared at the barren land before him, where a large, deep line stretched across the field like a scar on the face of the world. From the line, gray smoke rose, bringing with it a sense of danger and mystery. Jan''s eyes were filled with astonishment as he muttered in distress: "What was that? The earth itself has crumbled... and the air... it feels like it''s tearing my chest. Is this... a natural force?" From behind him came the calm voice of Baysal, heavy with knowledge: "Not natural at all. What you saw here is just part of the Raimo Clan''s legacy... the power of the ''Space-Time Rift.'' Jan turned toward her, his face filled with confusion, as if her words hadn¡¯t fully registered in his mind. He stammered: ''Space-Time Rift.''What does that mean? And how can anyone control such a force?" Baysal sighed and took a few steps toward the deep line, gazing at the rising smoke before answering thoughtfully: "You see the world as a stable, fixed place. But the truth... is quite different. The world we live in is built on a hidden fabric, a fabric of time and space, intertwined like threads of cloth. The Raimo Clan... it seems they developed a rare ability to understand this fabric, and even control it." Jan''s eyebrows shot up in astonishment, as though the very idea refused to settle in his mind: "Fabric of time and space? That sounds like fantasy... How can you even tear it?" Baysal hesitated for a moment, then answered with deep thought, as if rephrasing her ideas: "Even I don''t understand everything. But... imagine you''re holding a piece of cloth in your hands. If you pull it tightly, small ripples appear, right? That''s what users of the Kurmo Technique do at first. They focus their energy on a specific point, creating a disturbance in this fabric. But with enough knowledge of weak points... and with enough strength and focus, they can tear it completely. And when that happens..." Jan interrupted with growing anxiety: "And when that happens, what?" Baysal looked at him seriously, her eyes locked on the smoke, and said: "When that happens, the ''Void'' opens. The Void is raw, pure energy, uncontrollable. When it opens, it swallows everything nearby because... simply put, it wants to fill itself." Jan slowly shook his head, unable to believe: "This is impossible... If it''s that powerful, why doesn''t it destroy everything?" If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Baysal answered, her gaze fixed on the smoke: "Because they don''t leave it open for long. The Raimo Clan has long learned how to use this void. They open the tear for a short time, allow the energy to spread, and then close it before it gets out of control. It''s dangerous, but necessary." Jan muttered as if speaking to himself, his voice filled with awe: "That''s why they call him the most powerful sorcerer, then?" Baysal nodded her head gravely, saying: "Yes. But he¡¯s not just a sorcerer. Sbyam didn¡¯t just master the power of the Space-Time Rift. He learned all the techniques of his clan... and even surpassed them." Jan remained stunned, as though her words had reshaped his view of the world. And at that moment, he and Baysal heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from behind. They turned to find Kamyo and Rita running toward them, their breaths labored from the run. Kamyo stopped, panting heavily, and asked with concern: "What happened?! The earth shook like it was about to split open!" Kamyo looked at the ground behind Jan and Baysal, where the deep line still emitted smoke. His eyes widened in shock, and he whispered faintly: "Master... Sbyam...!" As for Rita, she too stared at the scene, muttering in astonishment: "What is this?!" Baysal and Jan remained silent, as if reflecting the seriousness of what they had witnessed. Baysal walked toward the line, then turned with a stern face and said coldly: "Master Sbyam has returned... Therefore, the event is over." Baysal began walking toward the palace, her steps confident as if she knew the way well. The others exchanged glances for a moment before silently following her, leaving the field behind, a field that bore the marks of a power that could not be forgotten. This was the end... but it was only the beginning of a new phase, full of mysteries and threats whose outlines had yet to be revealed. --- A Week Later.. A week had passed since the event, but the atmosphere of tension and unease hadn¡¯t quite disappeared. The night was calm, and the grand palace was bathed in the light of the moon seeping through the high windows. Everyone was gathered around the large dining table, filled with delicious dishes, but the mood was a mix of casual conversation and strange moments. Baysal, who had finished her meal faster than the others, felt a sense of dissatisfaction as she looked at her empty plate. She muttered to herself in mild frustration: "I finished my food? But... I''m still not full!" Her eyes slowly shifted toward the person sitting beside her, Suero, who was enjoying his meal, especially the smoked meat filling his plate. For a moment, she hesitated, but her hunger overcame her caution. She cautiously reached out for a piece of his meat, trying to take it without him noticing. But Suero, as if possessing a sixth sense, grabbed her hand before she could touch the meat. He raised his eyes to her with an angry, terrifying gaze, his voice sharp: "Leave the meat... NOW!" Baysal froze, giving a nervous, forced smile, and slowly withdrew her hand, speaking softly in an apologetic tone: "I was just joking..." Suero returned to his meal, enjoying every bite as though it were a treasure, while Baysal stayed in her place, glaring at him with restrained anger, watching every bite he took as if marking it in her memory for future retribution. On the other side of the table, Moryo was eating calmly when, suddenly, he broke the silence and asked: "When are we going back to school?" Sbyam raised his head with a wide smile, looking as though he had been waiting for this question. He responded with enthusiasm: "Tomorrow, we leave this grand palace and return to school!" However, Moryo, who appeared uninterested, replied coldly: "Then I won¡¯t go back." Sbyam''s smile froze as he stared at Moryo with a questioning look, speaking between bites: "What?!" In the background, Baysal was trying again to take a piece of meat from Suero''s plate, and he was prepared for her attempt, which sparked a silent dispute between them. Moryo spoke again, this time with a more serious tone: "I¡¯ll go to my family¡¯s house... I want to look for my mother¡¯s pendant." Sbyam nodded with a light smile, replying: "Alright, but don¡¯t get lost on the way!" Kamyo suddenly raised his head, his face filled with shock: "What? Get lost on the way?!" Moryo couldn''t hide his annoyance any longer, and he suddenly stood up from the table and left quickly, while Kamyo stared at him, asking in confusion: "Why did he say that? What does it mean?" Sbyam laughed lightly, saying: "Don¡¯t worry about it, Kamyo. Just a joke." Sbyam continued his meal, then lifted his gaze to the other side of the table, where the dispute between Baysal and Suero was still ongoing over the last piece of meat. He couldn¡¯t help himself and intervened; he calmly reached out and took the last piece from the plate, placing it in his mouth before they noticed. Both of them froze, staring at him in shock, and slowly, their surprise turned into silent anger. Sbyam chewed slowly, savoring the flavor, before commenting enthusiastically: "My God, this is delicious!" He looked at both of them, who were glaring at him in silent rage, and innocently asked: "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" They didn''t respond, but their eyes were filled with intense anger. --- The Next Morning... As the day began to dawn, the night disappeared, leaving behind the golden rays of the sun seeping through the palace windows. The calmness enveloped the place, but it seemed everyone was ready to depart. The students of Sbyam boarded the bus, including Sbyam himself, who moved calmly as usual, while Kamyo ran around searching for Moryo, saying nervously: "Where is he?!" Baysal hurriedly boarded the bus first, followed by Suero, while Kamyo stayed by the door, asking about Moryo''s whereabouts. Sbyam looked at him with a calm gaze and said: "He went to his family¡¯s house." Kamyo nodded understandingly: "Alright!" Then, Sbyam boarded the bus, closed the door behind him, and the bus began its journey, leaving the magnificent palace behind. --- At a distant house, Moryo''s family home was destroyed, the roof collapsed onto the floor in complete disarray. Moryo stood in front of the house, looking at the palace from a distance, and said to himself: "My mother..." He smiled sadly and said: "Truly, this place was beautiful!" Then, he entered the ruined house, saying: "I have to look for my mother¡¯s pendant!" ¡ª In the city, Suero, Baysal, Kamyo, and Sbyam arrived at their destination, all aboard the bus, which started to sway as it moved. Suero looked at Sbyam and asked: "Where are we going, Teacher?" Sbyam laughed lightly and said: "To the hospital!" Baysal, sitting next to him, was surprised and asked: "The hospital?!" Suero responded in surprise: "Why?!" Sbyam laughed, sarcasm clear in his voice: "To visit the mummy!" Everyone stared at him in disbelief, and Sbyam smiled sarcastically, seemingly enjoying their reactions. --- At the Hospital Inside one of the rooms, Suero, Baysal, and Kamyo stood side by side, frozen in place, their eyes wide in shock. Before them, Veb lay on the bed, his face covered in a white shawl like a mummy, unable to move. Sbyam enthusiastically exclaimed, pointing at Veb: "Here¡¯s your friend who returned from the dead... your friend Veb!" Everyone looked at Veb in silence, unable to believe what they were seeing, while Veb stared at them coldly, saying: "What?" A tear rolled down Baysal''s cheek, and her expression changed suddenly. She ran toward Veb, whispering sadly: "Veb!" She grabbed him tightly, as if afraid the moment would slip away from her hands. Veb cried out in pain, but Baysal kept hugging him tightly, speaking in a low voice: "I thought you were dead!" Suero and Kamyo approached as well, still in complete shock. They stood around him in silence, their emotions a mix of astonishment, joy, and confusion. As for Sbyam, he watched them with a proud smile, pleased with how his students were interacting, despite the shock they had endured. --- End of the Season 1 . The Young Sorcerer: "Suero Rashid" Full Name: Suero Rashid Age: 17 years Height: 167 cm Weight: 69 kg Hair and Eye Color: Dark brown Family: Parents: Rashid (father) and Salma (mother) Siblings: Kaso (his beloved sister) and Spailo (whom he resents for his violent actions against humans). Favorite Meal: Bacon (He enjoys its crispy texture and savory flavor). Favorite Sport: Running Favorite Color: Blue Favorite Animal: Cat Date of Birth: March 20th Magic Type: Blue magic, similar to the magic used by his mentor Betma. Role Model: Master Sbyam; Suero admires him for his immense strength and humor, which provides comfort in tough times. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. --- Questions and Answers: Getting to Know Suero in Depth What is your biggest dream? To become the greatest sorcerer in my world and protect humans from the monsters that threaten them. I want to be the one who stands against injustice and danger, no matter the challenges. What makes you proud of yourself? My ability to master blue magic, which is both complex and powerful, despite my young age. I¡¯m also proud of my unwavering belief in justice and the causes I fight for. How would you describe your relationship with your family? I¡¯m very close to my sister Kaso; she is always there for me and supports me in everything. However, my relationship with Spailo is tense. His brutal actions toward humans make me reject and despise him, even though he¡¯s my brother. What was the most impactful moment of your life? The death of my mother, Salma. It was a turning point in my life, pushing me to stay strong and fight relentlessly to protect the innocent, no matter the circumstances. If you weren¡¯t a sorcerer, what would you be? If I weren¡¯t a sorcerer, I would probably be a professional runner. Running gives me a sense of freedom and the ability to overcome my limits. What are you most afraid of? I fear failing to protect those I love or becoming someone as cold and ruthless as Spailo, falling into his dark path. What angers you the most? Injustice and senseless killing. I¡¯m most angered when the perpetrator is someone from my own family, like Spailo. How do you see yourself in ten years? I see myself as a wise and powerful leader, an invincible sorcerer who stands against any threat to humanity and ensures justice everywhere. If you could change one thing in your life, what would it be? I wish Spailo had chosen a different path, one away from violence. I dream of helping him return to the right way because I still believe that good can come back to him. --- Appearance: Suero has a slender yet athletic build, with dark brown hair and eyes that reflect both determination and a hidden sadness. His magical blue uniform perfectly complements his personality and abilities. For a visual representation, you can view his portrait here.???? https://ibb.co/KKNW33D --- Character Notes: Suero is an ambitious and optimistic young sorcerer striving to become the greatest in his world. Despite personal losses and family conflicts, he remains determined to protect humanity and fight against injustice. His resilience and inner struggles make him an inspiring and relatable character. Spailo Rashid: Walking His Own Path Full Name: Spailo Rashid Age: 20 years Height: 175 cm Weight: 76 kg Hair and Eye Color: Dark brown --- Family: Parents: Rashid (father) and Salma (mother) Siblings: Suero (my younger brother, with whom I have a tense relationship) and Kaso (my younger sister, whom I don¡¯t care about). --- Favorite Meal: Minced meat (I appreciate it for its simplicity and the energy it provides). Favorite Sport: None, as I don¡¯t care about recreational activities.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Favorite Color: I don¡¯t like any color. Favorite Animal: I¡¯m not interested in animals. Date of Birth: August 5th Magic Type: The Unlimited Technique, belonging to the Silano Clan Role Model: No one. Everyone is beneath me. --- Q&A: Getting to Know Spailo in Depth What motivates you the most? It¡¯s none of your business. My path is all that matters to me; everything else is insignificant. What is your biggest weakness? I wouldn¡¯t call it a weakness, but my inability to trust anyone makes forming alliances difficult. Trust is for the weak. How would you describe your relationship with your family? It¡¯s complicated. My father¡¯s principles shaped my worldview, but my mother¡¯s softness always irritated me. Suero¡¯s optimism gets on my nerves, although I can see potential in his strength. As for Kaso, she¡¯s probably the closest person to me in the family, I guess. What do you fear the most? I fear nothing. What led you to choose this ruthless path? The world is inherently cruel. But that¡¯s none of your concern. What angers you the most? Mediocrity. Those who lack the ambition to rise above their limits have no place in this world. How do you see yourself in ten years? Standing at the pinnacle of power, unmatched, feared by everyone in the world. If you could change one thing in your life, what would it be? Nothing. Every decision I¡¯ve made has shaped me into who I am today. Regret is for the weak. --- Appearance: You don¡¯t need to know my features, but you can see the defiance and strength in my eyes. No one can easily read what¡¯s within me. To see the visual representation of Spailo Rashid, click here:???? https://ibb.co/BtCdcyn --- Character Notes: I am Spailo Rashid. Some may see me as ruthless, but it¡¯s this world that has made me this way. Power is all I need in life, and with it, I face anyone who dares to stand in my way. I don¡¯t believe in weakness, nor do I seek mercy. Ambition drives me forward, and the battle for dominance fills my days. The unforgettable meeting: Discover the character of Sbyam Brius Hello, I am Sbyam Brius . Age : 32 years old, yes! Older than most of you, and better than everyone. Height : 190 cm, tall enough to see the world from above your heads. Weight: 90 kg of strength and intelligence. The hair color: White with a grayish tint.. The eye color: Gray. --- My family? Father : Brius Raimo, old but smart. Mother : Estoria Raimo, the nicest person I''ve ever known. Siblings : None, and that''s why I''m the best. --- My interests? Favorite food : Japanese sushi. Simple food, just like my life, except that it''s more complicated. Sport : Tennis. I love competition, especially when I win all the time. Favorite color : Black, because it never fails. Favorite animal : Dolphins. Impressive intelligence, just like mine.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Birthdate : July 7th. Lucky day? I don¡¯t need luck, but thanks. --- My abilities? Type of magic : Kurmo technique from the Raimo Clan. If you haven¡¯t heard of it, go back and watch the season 1, of the story. I''m too busy to explain. --- My goal? Simple: to build students who are an extension of my greatness and protect them because I¡¯m the type who accomplishes more than I promise. --- What drives you to wake up every morning? Sometimes the sun, and sometimes the sound of one of my students failing at something simple. Nothing motivates me more than mocking others'' failures to inspire them to improve. --- If you had the perfect day off, how would you spend it? I¡¯d spend the day teaching my students a new lesson, just to see them suffer a little. Nothing entertains me more than the mix of excitement and fear in their eyes! After that, I¡¯ll end the day with a peaceful sushi session, enjoying my genius plans for what''s to come. --- What makes you the most angry? When someone says ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I hate that phrase; it reminds me that the world is full of weaklings. And in that moment, I give them a challenge they¡¯ll regret saying that. --- If you could change one thing in your life, what would it be? Nothing. My life is perfect because I live it the way I want. But maybe I¡¯d add more time in the day to teach more students in a way that leaves an unforgettable impression. --- How would you describe yourself? A genius wizard, a professional athlete... and most importantly, a one-of-a-kind teacher. And of course, lighthearted in a way no one can match. --- If you met your younger self, what would you say to them? "Don¡¯t waste your time overthinking. All you need is to do things your way, and you¡¯ll become the person you¡¯ll be proud of today." --- What is the best lesson you¡¯ve learned in life? That strength alone isn¡¯t enough. You must back it up with a good plan and a sarcastic smile. This way, you can achieve almost anything. --- If you had to choose a motto for your life, what would it be? "You don¡¯t need a clear path, just make sure your steps leave a mark." --- What do you consider a "red line" for you? If someone tries to harm my students, they¡¯ve signed their own end. --- What is your biggest fear? Running out of sushi while in the middle of a perfect meal. Well, maybe also failing to protect those I consider family. But let¡¯s not talk about feelings too much. --- What do you see in the future? A new generation of strong sorcerers, fierce in their power, but always remembering me as their first teacher. --- How was your childhood? My childhood? It was full of challenges. I was always the best, but people kept testing my patience. So, I learned from a young age to handle everything my way. --- Do you have any special memories of your family? Maybe when I saw my father working hard to protect the clan. That was inspiring, even though I never showed it. As for my mother, she always said I had a rebellious spirit... and I think she was right. --- What made you choose to become a teacher? To see the world one day living freely, far from the monsters, and for my students to take the credit. --- Do you regret anything in your life? I don¡¯t believe in regret. But I think when I let Brylo leave the Mana organization and join the Rizsius Organization. --- If you want to see the true face of beauty, you can discover Sbyam Brius''s appearance through the link below: https://ibb.co/cxQjV4M Leader of the Squad: "Moryo Raiso" Moryo Smart Bessix General Information: Age: 22 years Height: 176 cm Weight: 80 kg --- My Family Father: Smart Bessix, not from the Raipozi Clan. Mother: Biola Raipozi, a daughter of the clan. Siblings: None. --- My Interests Favorite Food: None in particular. Sport: I don''t like any type of sport, but the training with Master Sbyam I consider more than just sport, though it''s essentially training. Favorite Color: Black.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Favorite Animal: Falcon. Birthdate: January 1st. --- My Abilities Magic Type: Time technique, inherited from the Raipozi Clan. --- My Goal I seek revenge on the monsters that killed my family and destroyed the lives of innocent people. --- Personal Questions What is your relationship with your teammates in the squad? Sbyam: A good teacher, but he talks more than necessary. Suero: A highly energetic boy. Sometimes, I wish I could silence his noise. He''s part of the annoying trio (Sbyam, Suero, and Baysal). Baysal: Very talkative and active, but at least there''s some value in it. Veb: The calmest person in the squad, probably the only one who doesn''t annoy me. Kamyo: Smart enough not to interfere in my matters. That''s enough. --- How do you see life after losing your family? It¡¯s not much different. People leave all the time. Nothing new. Do you feel like you''ve found a new family with your squad? Family? I don''t need another family. The squad is just a means to an end, nothing more. --- What was the hardest moment you''ve been through? Hard times don¡¯t mean much to me. I¡¯ve passed them all, and that¡¯s enough. How do you keep your calm under pressure? Simply, I don¡¯t care enough to lose my calm. If given the chance to change the past, what would you do? Nothing. The past happened, and crying over it won¡¯t change anything. What do you fear about the future? Fear? I don¡¯t have time for it. --- What do you look forward to? Revenge on the monsters. After that? Doesn¡¯t matter. How do you spend your time when you¡¯re not on a mission? Either I watch others waste their time on silly things, or I train to improve my techniques. --- What annoys you the most about Sbyam? His constant chatter. Sometimes, I feel like half of his lessons could be shortened if he stopped talking about himself. If you had to choose a motto for your life, what would it be? "Do what you must, and let everything else end as it will." --- What makes your day perfect? A day away from the squad, with no interruptions from anyone. Silence is the best gift. Do you think Sbyam cares about you? Yes, because Sbyam cares about his students in a strange way, and he''s ready to do anything for them. --- Why did you decide to become a sorcerer? Not because I wanted to, but because life didn¡¯t leave me with another choice. Do you think you¡¯re a good leader? I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m a good leader or not. Whaers is that the task is done. What matters most to you? Completing my goal. After that? Nothing matters. --- https://ibb.co/kQwscmq "The Heart of the Team: Baysal Halis Lutra" Baysal Halis Lutra Age: 21 years Height: 180 cm Weight: 71 kg --- My Family Father: Halis Lutra, a mechanic Mother: Carla Sitrai Siblings: None --- My Interests Favorite Food: I love all delicious foods that make my mouth water. Sports: I love all kinds of sports, but I hate the gym because it doesn''t suit me much. Favorite Color: Pink Favorite Animal: Cat Birthdate: June 8th --- My Abilities Type of Magic: I can use the "Switching Technique," a technique that allows me to switch anything with the snap of my fingers. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. --- My Goal Since childhood, I didn¡¯t have a clear goal and felt lonely. But Coach Sorichi took me and taught me how to become a sorceress. Maybe that¡¯s not a real goal, but I want something simple: not to die and to live alongside my friends. --- Personal Questions 1. What do you enjoy in your daily life? Oh, food for sure! I love discovering new flavors that make me smile. And most importantly, I enjoy the moments I spend with my friends. They are like the family I lost because of humans. 2. If you could spend a whole day doing anything you want, what would you do? Oh, easy question! I would start the day with a delicious breakfast, maybe eggs and a hot croissant, then go with my friends to explore a new place or do sports together. I would end the day with a big meal and lots of sweets! 3. What annoys you the most? The gym. Why would I need to lift heavy weights when I can just use my technique to switch things? 4. If you could go back in time, what would you change? Maybe I would have tried to be more social as a child. But honestly, everything that happened brought me here, beside my friends, and that¡¯s enough. 5. Who is the closest person to you in the team? Well, everyone is important to me, but if I had to choose, I¡¯d say Suero. His positive energy always makes me laugh. 6. How would you describe your relationship with teacher Sbyam? Oh, teacher Sbyam? He¡¯s really great, even though he talks about himself a lot, and he''s annoying most of the time. But I like him because he always makes us feel like we¡¯re family, and that means a lot to me. 7. What¡¯s something no one knows about you? Sometimes, when I¡¯m alone, I think about my family and wonder how my life would have been if Coach Sorichi hadn¡¯t taken me in. Maybe I would have been a completely different person. 8. What¡¯s the most exciting moment of your life so far? Oh, when I first used the Switching Technique in a real battle! It was an amazing feeling seeing my opponent completely confused! --- About the Team 9. What do you think of Suero? Suero is a bundle of energy! Always full of enthusiasm, and sometimes I see him as a little brother I love very much, but sometimes he makes me want to hit him! 10. What about Moryo? Morio... well, he¡¯s very cold, but he¡¯s someone you can rely on. Even though he doesn¡¯t smile much, I know he cares about us in his own way. 11. And Veb? Ah, Vib is the calm in the storm. He always seems like he knows what he¡¯s doing. I respect him a lot because he makes us feel safe. 12. What about Kamyo? Kamyo? He¡¯s extremely smart, but he likes to keep everything to himself. Sometimes I feel like he knows things he doesn''t share with us, but I trust him. 13. And what about teacher Sbyam? Teacher Sbyam? He¡¯s like a fun father. He makes us laugh a lot, but he¡¯s always there when we need him. He¡¯s a very special person to me. 14. What¡¯s the best thing you¡¯ve done with the team? Every moment we spend together is special to me, but the battles we fight together make me feel like we¡¯re a strong family. I love those moments when we collaborate and support each other. 15. If someone asked for advice from you, what would you say? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to be yourself. And don¡¯t forget to eat well before anything else!¡± --- https://ibb.co/LY07mbR Veb Simon: The Young Man Who Defied Adversity! Veb Simon Borm --- About Me Age: 21 years old Height: 182 cm Weight: 82 kg --- My Family Father: Simon Borm Mother: Historia Brown Siblings: My sister, Yamato "I don¡¯t know what happened to my family. One night, while my sister, my parents, and I were returning from an outing, we were in a tragic car accident. After that, I couldn¡¯t find my family, and all I had left was my sister, Yamato." --- My Interests Favorite food: Fish Favorite sport: Working out in the gym Favorite color: BrownStolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Favorite animal: Lion Date of birth: February 6 --- My Abilities Magic type: I possess Earth Magic, which allows me to control everything related to the earth and nature. --- My Goal "I joined the world of mages to uncover its secrets and mysteries, and to be able to support my sister Yamato and provide her with a good life." --- About My Personal Life What is the biggest weakness you hide from others? I don¡¯t know if I have a weakness that I hide from others. I don¡¯t see anything in myself that needs to be hidden. ¡ª Do you prefer isolation or interacting with others? And why? I prefer isolation, like the leader Moryo . Solitude gives me a chance to reflect and develop myself. It helps me review my mistakes and improve. ¡ª How do you spend your free time away from training and magic? I don¡¯t really have free time, but if I do get any, I spend it taking care of my sister Yamato. ¡ª Do you have any memories or things you keep from your past? I don¡¯t keep anything material; I only carry my feelings and memories. I lived my days like any ordinary child and never expected to lose my family. ¡ª How do you deal with psychological pressure? I keep myself busy with work, protecting people. This way, I forget about the pressures and develop myself. I believe staying busy with work is the best way to overcome psychological crises. --- About My Friends and Relationships What is your relationship with the team members like? Are there any conflicts between you and anyone? I have a relationship of respect and trust with the team members. True, Suero and Baysal might seem annoying at times, but they are still part of the team. Even though they are weaker than others, I believe in what Mr. Brylo said to leader Moryo : "The strong protect the weak." So, I have no conflicts with them, and we treat each other like one family. ¡ª Do you believe in teamwork, or do you prefer to rely on yourself? I believe in both options, as each has its time and place. ¡ª How do you handle someone who shows weakness or acts recklessly in the team? There is no one who shows weakness in our team. Even the weakest, like Baysal, shows strength in critical situations. As for Suero, he came to train under the guidance of teacher Sbyam, and he might face moments of weakness. My role is to support him and guide him to the right path. I believe that all team members will do the same as I would. ¡ª Who is the closest person to your heart in the world of mages? And why? I believe the closest to me is leader Moryo . His strength, calmness, and responsibility make him a role model. I admire his toughness because it makes us stronger, a trait I find close to my own personality. --- About the Future How do you imagine yourself in five years? I don¡¯t know exactly how I¡¯ll be, but I will do my best to get closer to perfection, even though I know it¡¯s impossible. What I aspire to is to become the person I dream of being. ¡ª What is the biggest challenge you think you will face soon? I don¡¯t know exactly, as life in the world of mages is full of shocks and surprises. ¡ª If youever choose to leave the world of mages, what would be the reason? I wouldn¡¯t leave this world willingly. The only reason would be death. --- https://ibb.co/t4jrXGr Season 2 Season 2 of The Sorcerers ??? "The conflict has returned, and nothing will ever be the same." Season 2 delves deep into the secrets of the past and ignites the flames of the present. Expect epic battles and breathtaking drama! This season is divided into two main parts: --- ?? Part 1: Clash of Sorcery Timeline: This part takes us 14 years back, prior to the events of Season 1. Story: We will uncover the past of Brylo and Sbyam, and their extraordinary friendship that transcended ordinary bonds. Their main goal will be to protect Itasha, the heir to the Unlimited technique from the Silano Clan. But... the path won''t be easy, as they face constant dangers and relentless assassins hungry for the power the child possesses. Emotional and Dramatic Aspects: We''ll explore the relationship between Smart Bessix and his wife, Biola Raipozi, and their conflicts with the Raipozi Clan. How did this relationship affect their child, Moryo? What linked Smart Bessix to the conflict with Sbyam Brius?Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. And what role does Itasha play in this struggle? Revelations: Spailo¡¯s role in this part will reveal the source of his current strength. This part is packed with philosophical reflections on the concept of "protecting humanity," intense battles, and unforgettable moments! --- ?? Part 2: The Ronda Incident Timeline: The present day, following the events of Season 1. Location: The densely populated Ronda region. Story: The primary objective is the Rizsius organization''s (led by Spailo, Campeis, Solio, Darwin, and Pico) attempt to contain the strongest sorcerer of this generation, Sbyam Brius. But... why do they want to contain him? And what danger does he pose to them? How will Suero, Baysal, Veb, Kamyo, and Moryo contribute to this part? This part will reveal critical turning points for the characters, where psychological and physical conflicts reach their peak! Atmosphere of Part 2: Events filled with fear, dread, bloodshed, and sacrifices. Intense emotional drama and deep conflicts will turn the characters'' fates upside down. --- ?? Release Date: The first chapter of Clash of Sorcery will be released on December 1, 2024! Get ready for an unforgettable journey. --- ? Notes on Season 2 Release: Why might the chapters be delayed? ?? Quality First: We are focused on enhancing the writing, storytelling, and event arrangement to deliver an enjoyable and polished experience. ?? Thorough Reviews: The team is currently reviewing Season 1 to fix mistakes and improve the quality of the text. Every chapter of Season 2 undergoes meticulous editing to ensure a smooth and enjoyable flow of events. ?? Length of the Season: This season will be the longest in the series so far, requiring significant effort from the writer and the team. ?? Physical and Mental Exhaustion: Due to the complexity and depth of this season, chapters will be released at longer intervals (one chapter every 3 days) to ensure the best possible experience. --- ?? We Value Your Feedback! We, the team behind The Sorcerers (writer Mohammed and the supporting crew), are working tirelessly to present a remarkable season that will captivate your hearts. We invite you to share your thoughts and evaluations, whether positive or constructive, as they inspire us to keep improving. ?? Stay tuned for the upcoming events! Warm regards, Mohammed & The Team ???? Chapter 1 : Clash of Sorcery Chapter 1 (14 Years Ago) The night enveloped the dilapidated city in darkness, with an eerie silence reigning over the place, broken only by the crackling flames consuming its shattered remnants. The cracked walls stood as witnesses to a tragic past, while the scorched earth seemed to pulse with memories of destruction. The city felt abandoned by time itself, bathed in the glow of fire reflecting ominously off the black sky. Amidst this haunting scene, a massive beast trudged forward with heavy steps, each one cracking the ground beneath it and widening the fissures. Its guttural voice mingled with the roar of the flames, producing a menacing symphony. Its eyes, glowing like twin volcanoes on the verge of eruption, swept over the devastation with a calculating intensity. Suddenly, amidst the charged silence, a faint yellow light appeared as a distant dot on the horizon. The beast halted, its gaze fixed on the strange light. The glow grew brighter, revealing the figure of a young girl¡ªLaura, a 17-year-old C-ranked student¡ªracing toward the creature. Yellow electric sparks danced furiously around her body, mirroring the fury and resolve burning in her heart. Like a laser cutting through the darkness, she closed the distance with astonishing speed. The beast straightened, planting its massive feet firmly into the ground as if issuing a challenge. Yet Laura did not falter. Her unwavering gaze remained locked on her target, her entire being radiating determination. As she neared, she unleashed a powerful punch aimed directly at its chest. The beast, despite its colossal size, reacted with remarkable speed, raising a massive hand to block her attack. Laura, however, anticipated this move. Spinning gracefully, she evaded the counter and maneuvered behind the creature. With precision, she placed her palm against its back, and the electric sparks around her hand coalesced into a swirling vortex of energy. "Come on...!" she shouted, her voice ringing with defiance. The winds around her erupted into a violent tempest, as though the very world conspired to join her fury. The yellow sparks condensed into a searing beam of energy that shot toward the beast with explosive force. The air itself seemed to ripple as the attack hurtled forward, slicing through the darkness with a deafening roar. But the beast, displaying agility that defied its massive frame, sidestepped the attack with a swift, fluid motion. The beam, missing its mark, slammed into the ground with catastrophic force. The resulting explosion shook the earth, and a towering cloud of dust ascended into the night sky. The flames surged higher, as though applauding the spectacle of destruction. Laura stared at the beast in disbelief, her voice barely more than a whisper: "What...?!" Before she could react, the beast lunged forward, its colossal hand sweeping toward her like a falling mountain. The impact struck her with devastating force, hurling her through the air like a broken doll. She crashed into the crumbling wall of a surviving building, the sheer force of the collision piercing through the structure and leaving deep cracks in its facade. Laura tumbled to the ground, the jagged remains of the wall framing the hole her body had created. Her breathing grew labored, and the sparks surrounding her flickered weakly, their glow fading into the darkness. Time seemed to stretch as she fell, a suffocating silence enveloping the scene. Only the relentless crackling of the flames persisted, their merciless hunger continuing to consume what remained of the city. Laura breathed heavily, her body exhausted from the force of the blow. She began vomiting blood profusely, as if the pain and shock were embodied in the dark torrent falling to the ground like a flowing waterfall. Hot drops of blood hit the cracked floor, making a faint sound amidst the flames. She struggled to catch her breath, opening her mouth in desperation as she gasped, as if the air were slipping away from her. She slowly lifted her head, her eyes flooded with fear and shock. In front of her, the beast stood just steps away, glaring at her with bulging eyes, as though looking at prey with no escape. Her pupils widened in terror, and she barely managed to whisper with a trembling, fearful voice: "No... no... Is this my end?!" The beast, slowly as if time itself had paused to observe the scene, raised its massive hand toward the sky. Laura felt the air around her freeze. She stared at it, her weakness and fear paralyzing her every movement. "I''m going to die...!" she said, her voice quivering. In a moment that seemed eternal, the beast began lowering its hand rapidly, preparing to crush her with a fatal strike. Laura''s eyes were locked on it in complete astonishment, her body stiff as if every muscle within her had refused to move. But before the blow could land, a tremendous force suddenly pierced through the scene. A violent punch came out of nowhere, striking the beast with all its power, causing it to roll repeatedly on the ground, dragging a massive pile of dust and dirt behind it. The earth trembled under the impact, and the dust filled the air like a smoky curtain. Despite her weakness, Laura struggled to breathe and moved away from the dirt that had engulfed her. She lifted her head to see who had stopped the beast in such a remarkable way. A young man appeared before her, standing with confidence and calm, as if the entire scene were under his control. This was Sbyam Brius (an A-rank student, 18 years old). He wore black glasses that hid his eyes, and his right hand was tucked into the pocket of his wizard¡¯s uniform. A smug smile adorned his face, radiating an unshakable confidence. Laura, still shaken from the shock, asked: "What?!" Sbyam turned to her calmly, bowed slightly in a deliberate display of arrogance, hand still in his pocket, and said in a provoking, sarcastic tone: "Oi! You weakling! What were you saying?" Then, with exaggerated mockery, he raised his eyebrows, mimicking her words: "Is this my end?!" He looked up at the sky and laughed loudly, as though the entire scene were just a game to him. This mockery ignited Laura''s anger, and she screamed fiercely: "You arrogant bastard!" Meanwhile, the beast had risen from the ground, shaking its head to regain its balance. Its eyes were fixed on Sbyam , who appeared utterly unconcerned. "Do you want help, weakling?!" Sbyam said coolly and mockingly, glancing at Laura with a half-smile. "No! I don¡¯t need your help, you bastard!" Laura retorted angrily, as the ground began to tremble beneath the advancing steps of the beast. The beast ran toward Sbyam in fury, each step sending tremors that cracked the ground further. Laura felt a shiver run through her as she slowly turned her head to see the beast charging toward them. Sbyam , however, did not change his confident stance, only turning his head with a smile full of mockery. The beast was gaining speed, its roar mixing with the sound of the cracking earth. Sbyam slowly raised his fist, from which black sparks flowed like whirlpools, radiating a mysterious threat. He spoke with a tone full of challenge: "Come at me!" The beast leaped toward Sbyam , raising its massive hand to strike him. The scene seemed as though it would unleash an unimaginable destruction, while Laura stared in horror at the moment approaching. But Sbyam was different. He pulled his fist back, preparing for a counter-strike. When the beast¡¯s colossal hand descended, the two forces collided, and a massive air explosion erupted between them, shaking the entire area. Despite the beast¡¯s immense size, it was sent flying through the air like a lightweight doll due to the impact of the blow. Its body tumbled through the sky, then slammed to the ground far away as though it had no weight at all. Sbyam remained rooted in place, not moving an inch, staring at the flying beast with a mocking smile. Laura, with wide eyes full of astonishment, could barely whisper: "What?!" Spian turned to her, his face filled with sarcasm, and said: "Is this how you fight, weakling?" Suddenly, Sbyam heard a loud scream cutting through the chaos, the voice of Brylo shouting with excitement:You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Welcome him...!" Sbyam quickly turned his back, his eyes glowing with anticipation, and a thrilled smile spread across his face. The beast was charging toward him again, its massive body moving like a puppet propelled by violent force. The black sparks surrounding Sbyam began to dance violently around his fist, as if responding to the intensity of the situation. Sbyam shot toward the beast, his feet lifting off the ground, his body moving with confidence and fluidity. As the beast drew closer, he shouted excitedly: "This is the moment!" Then, with a single punch to the beast''s abdomen, a massive air explosion erupted, a sonic boom tearing through the air, and the ground recoiled beneath the force of the blow. The beast was sent flying once again in the opposite direction, its colossal body crashing uncontrollably. > In the opposite sky, Brylo (an A-rank student, 18 years old). hovered steadily, his body surrounded by a faint aura, his eyes fixed on the monster approaching him at high speed. A calm smile adorned his lips, radiating unwavering confidence. Brushing his hand over his shoulder as if preparing himself, he said in a tone that was calm yet brimming with power: "It''s my turn now." As the beast neared him, Brylo raised his fist, which began to glow with increasing purple sparks, and struck the beast with an astounding force directly toward the ground. The sound was as if the very sky had shattered, and the beast crashed into the earth violently, creating a deep crater. Debris and shards flew in every direction, the dust covering the area like a thick curtain. On the other side, Sbyam slowly descended from the sky, his hands returning to a relaxed position, one hand sinking back into his pocket. He glanced at Laura, who was watching the scene in astonishment, and said in a mocking, provoking tone: "Why is it always the strong protecting the weak?" Laura''s face flushed with anger, and she screamed, clenching her trembling fists: "Shut up!" As Brylo approached them, a calm smile still on his face, he addressed Sbyam : "You don''t have to bully the weak like this." Sbyam turned to him, his expression showing irritation, and said sharply: "Idiot! Who''s going to bully the strong?!" Brylo chuckled lightly and didn''t respond. He stood next to Sbyam , extending his arm gently toward Laura, who was still trying to stand. Her eyes sparkled with gratitude as she grasped his hand and slowly rose to her feet. She said: "Thank you!" Sbyam glanced at Brylo, then placed his hand on his shoulder, his voice laced with annoyance: "We''re done with the mission!" But Laura''s words cut through the silence of the moment, her voice faint with terror as she looked at the scene around them: "But... what happens after this?!" Sbyam and Brylo turned slowly, their gazes directed at the destroyed city. Flames were consuming buildings that had turned into rubble, and blood mixed with dirt, the scene of devastation and chaos dominating everything. The three stood in heavy silence, their eyes deep in contemplation. There was nothing more to say, only that this scene was a testament to power... and the destruction it could bring. The flames danced like a wild ghost, and warm winds filled with ash struck their faces. Inside each of them, mixed emotions of triumph,regret, and the weight of reality lingered. And the scene ended in complete silence, save for the sound of the fire, which continued to play the melody of destruction. --- The sun was rising over the Sorcerer''s Academy, its golden rays flowing through the windows of the vast hall where the trio (Brylo, Sbyam , and Laura) sat on their knees in a single row. A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of the firm footsteps of Trainer Surichi as he slowly advanced before them, his hands clasped behind his back and his cold gaze observing them with precision. Surichi stood firmly, his sharp voice slicing through the silence like a sword: "Which one of you failed to activate the barrier in the area?!" Tension filled the room as Brylo and Laura slowly turned toward Sbyam . Without hesitation, both of them raised their fingers at their mischievous companion, as if absolving themselves from any responsibility. Sbyam raised his hand with a childish, innocent smile, his features filled with unwarranted confidence as he said lightly: "I did, Master! I forgot to activate the barrier... but isn''t that something unimportant?" Surichi did not give him an extra moment. He advanced quickly, delivering a firm strike directly to Sbyam ''s face. The force of the blow made the sound echo through the hall. --- The atmosphere was completely different on the tennis court. The sun was shining brightly above them, and the gentle breeze carried the sounds of birds in the background. Sbyam and Brylo weren''t wearing their sorcerer''s robes. Sbyam stood at the edge of the court, holding a tennis racket in one hand, his face filled with annoyance as he said in displeasure: "He shouldn''t have scolded me like that! It was just a barrier!" On the other side of the court, Brylo held his racket calmly, ready to respond. He said firmly, staring at Sbyam : "You should have activated the barrier, Sbyam ! We''ve lost many lives because of that." Sbyam sighed, then said in a bored tone, shrugging indifferently: "I hate protecting humans! Why should I bear the burden of these weaklings?" Brylo froze for a moment, then looked at him seriously and said in a deep voice: "A sorcerer is born to protect humans, Sbyam . The strong protect the weak. That''s the foundation of life, and that''s what keeps us going." Sbyam smirked coldly, then said sarcastically: "Is this your moral philosophy? It sounds really trivial." Brylo''s eyes widened in shock, and he scowled sharply, saying with intensity: "What?!" Sbyam continued with the same sarcasm, his eyes narrowing in mockery: "I suggest you think carefully, my obsessed friend." Anger flared on Brylo''s face, and violet sparks began to rise around his body, pulsing with immense energy. He shouted sharply: "Are you ready?!" Black sparks appeared around Sbyam ''s body, rising like dancing flames. He smiled confidently, saying: "Anytime, my friend." The two of them locked eyes, Brylo''s gaze piercing like an arrow, and Sbyam ''s gaze mocking and full of challenge. The tension between them was palpable, as if the very air had grown heavier. Suddenly, the silence was shattered when the door to the court swung open violently, revealing Surichi standing at the entrance, his angry eyes scanning between them. He shouted in a booming voice: "Hey! What are you two doing here?!" The tension vanished instantly, and the sparks that surrounded their bodies disappeared as if they had never existed. Like children caught in mischief, they exchanged quick glances and then began to pretend. Sbyam smiled innocently, placing his hand behind his head: "Nothing, Master! We''re just training." Surichi didn''t believe a word of it, so he responded sternly: "Where''s Laura?!" Brylo looked away, pretending ignorance: "Who knows? Maybe she''s somewhere around." As for Sbyam , he shrugged nonchalantly, saying: "Maybe she went to the bathroom?" Surichi shook his head, then said firmly: "It doesn''t matter. You need to get ready. You have a new mission." The two of them frowned in clear frustration, their expressions showing their deep displeasure. Surichi asked sharply: "What''s with these expressions?!" They both replied together in a depressed tone: "Nothing..." ¡ª Inside the halls of the Sorcery Academy, where the sun cast its soft glow through the tall windows, Sbyam and Brylo sat in the classroom wearing their official sorcerer robes. Brylo sat elegantly, one leg over the other, trying to maintain his usual calm, while Sbyam seemed to carry a heavy burden, his head resting on the table in front of him, immersed in a state of obvious boredom. Trainer Surichi stood at the front of the room, leaning on a large wooden table, his features carrying a mix of seriousness and concern. In a firm voice that cut through the silence, he said: "The mission I¡¯m assigning you is extremely dangerous." Sbyam slowly lifted his head, staring at the trainer with half-closed eyes, while Brylo leaned forward slightly, his expression showing cautious curiosity. Brylo asked in a surprised tone: "Dangerous? What are you talking about?" Surichi nodded firmly, then said with a tone full of certainty: "Yes, dangerous. There¡¯s a girl from the Silano Clan... She has inherited the Unlimited Technique." Brylo¡¯s breath quickened for a moment, his eyes widening in clear shock, then he said in a trembling voice that barely concealed his surprise: "The Silano Clan? That clan hasn¡¯t had a successor to that technique in 1,000 years!" Surichi nodded again, then continued in a sharper tone: "That¡¯s true. Therefore, you two are responsible for protecting her and transporting her to one of the Mana Organization''s headquarters. There, her powers will be extracted." Sbyam raised an eyebrow, then leaned forward slightly, crossing his arms defiantly, and asked in a voice full of astonishment: "Why don¡¯t we train her here? To become one of us? Isn¡¯t that better than handing her over?" Surichi¡¯s expression shifted to a mix of sadness and sternness, then he said in a calm voice tinged with sorrow: "Because she¡¯s cursed. A curse from the clans. It¡¯s different, Sbyam . She¡¯s not like you." Sbyam ¡¯s expression froze for a moment, while Brylo looked at him with concern, before whispering in a tense tone: "That means... she¡¯ll die soon after her powers emerge, right?" Surichi nodded slowly and said in a voice that seemed like he was trying to control his emotions: "That¡¯s why we need to transfer her powers. Time is not on her side." Sbyam slammed his fist on the table, saying with a childlike excitement: "So, in the end, she¡¯s doomed to die anyway?! This is nonsense!" Surichi looked at him steadily, saying: "Yes, Sbyam . But if we do nothing, that destructive power will become the source of even greater destruction. We must think beyond the fate of one individual." There was a moment of silence, but the trainer quickly resumed speaking: "The girl is not the only target. The Rizsius Organization and the Technique Container are both after this immense power. This mission will put you up against foes who won¡¯t hesitate to crush anything in their path." Sbyam smiled sarcastically, saying with confidence: "Protecting a girl? That sounds easy." Surichi raised his hand to stop him, then said in a serious tone that cut through any jest: "You were chosen by the clan leaders because you are the best. But don¡¯t underestimate the opponents... This is more complicated than it seems." Brylo looked at Sbyam , and the two exchanged a look full of challenge and excitement, then a faint smile appeared on their faces. Brylo said calmly, as if speaking to himself: "A mission of this scale... at least it won¡¯t be boring." Sbyam added with a smug smile: "Let¡¯s see what these scumbags can do." The two stood in sync, ready to leave. --- On a sidewalk, Sbyam walked with relaxed steps, holding a can of soda in his hand, sipping from it every now and then. The weather was beginning to change, with thick gray clouds gathering in the sky as if signaling an approaching storm. Beside him, the voice of Brylo came through the phone¡¯s speaker, full of seriousness as he said: "We need to focus on this mission, Sbyam . Things aren¡¯t that simple." Sbyam raised the can to his lips, took a long sip, then replied coldly: "Idiot, why us specifically? Wasn¡¯t there anyone else?" Inside one of the towering buildings, Brylo stood inside the elevator, arms crossed, deep in thought. He sighed as he pressed the button for the twentieth floor, while Sbyam ¡¯s voice continued on the line indifferently: "In the end, everything will be fine... because we¡¯re the strongest." When the elevator reached the desired floor, Brylo stepped out with quick strides, heading toward a specific room, while Sbyam continued with a teasing tone: "I was looking forward to a nice vacation, but as usual, work chases me." Brylo cut in with a stern voice: "This is the work of a sorcerer, Sbyam . Our responsibilities don¡¯t take a break." Sbyam paused for a moment, sighed audibly, then said with annoyance: "I don¡¯t want responsibilities. I want a vacation. Time for myself, away from all this madness." On the other end, Brylo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little, but quickly returned to his insistence: "Sbyam , there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you for a while." Sbyam raised an eyebrow slowly and asked with curiosity: "What is it?" Brylo replied with a tone that held both sarcasm and annoyance: "Sometimes... sometimes you really act like a child." Sbyam suddenly stopped walking, clearly processing the remark. His face turned a mixture of shock and anger. He gripped the soda can tightly until it exploded, spraying liquid everywhere. He said in an irritated voice: "A child?! Me?!" On the other end of the line, Brylo chuckled lightly, as if enjoying getting under his friend¡¯s skin. Brylo reached the door to the room he was aiming for. He stood in front of it for a moment before ringing the bell. But instead of the usual sound of the bell, he heard another sound¡ªa low, metallic, familiar noise¡ªthat caused him to freeze in place. He whispered to himself in surprise: "What¡¯s this... a timer?" Before he could finish his thought, a massive explosion erupted, filling the entire floor with light and sound. --- Outside, Sbyam stood on the sidewalk, calmly staring at the building from which thick smoke was rising. He raised his phone to his ear and spoke in a voice devoid of concern: "Are you okay?" Brylo¡¯s voice responded faintly, but reassuringly: "Yeah... I¡¯m still alive." Sbyam ¡¯s features froze for a moment as he lifted his head, staring at the building. He saw something unusual. A small child, barely seven years old, was falling from the top of the building. He felt the wind brush her face as she descended rapidly toward the ground. Instead of panicking, Sbyam raised his phone again and said coolly: "If this girl dies... aren¡¯t we supposed to take responsibility?" There was a brief silence on the other end, while Sbyam continued to watch the child as she got closer and closer to the ground. End of the chapter. Chapter 2 : The Price of Power Chapter 2 Outside, Sbyam stood on the sidewalk, calmly observing the building from which thick smoke was rising. Raising his phone to his ear, he spoke in a voice devoid of worry: "Are you okay?" Brylo''s faint but reassuring voice came through the phone: "Yeah... I''m still alive." Sbyam''s expression froze momentarily as he lifted his gaze to the building. His eyes caught something unusual¡ªa little girl, barely seven years old, plummeting from the top of the structure. The rush of air brushed against her face as she hurtled toward the ground. Rather than panicking, Sbyam raised his phone again and spoke coldly: "If this girl dies... aren¡¯t we supposed to take responsibility?" There was a brief silence on the other end of the line. Sbyam continued watching as the girl drew closer and closer to the ground. Suddenly, a masked man dressed in black swooped down, catching the girl mid-fall and carrying her away. Sbyam''s eyes widened in disbelief as he muttered, "What?!" The masked man flew toward a van. He landed lightly, opened the van¡¯s back hatch, and tossed the girl inside before slamming the door shut. He then climbed into the passenger seat beside the masked driver. The driver glanced at him and asked, "Is everything alright?" The man nodded. "Yeah," he replied. The driver started the van''s engine and sped off. Pulling off his mask, the man exhaled wearily, letting fresh air stream through the open window. "What the hell is this mission?" he muttered. The driver, keeping his eyes fixed on the road, asked, "What¡¯s going on?" The man shot him an annoyed look. "Don¡¯t you realize the danger we¡¯re in?! We just took a girl with the Unlimited Technique!" The driver, unfazed, responded, "She¡¯s just a kid. I don¡¯t think she can use her powers." The man sighed in frustration as the van sped along. Glancing at the side mirror, his expression turned to one of shock and fear. He spoke in a muffled voice: "What?!" The driver, confused, asked, "What¡¯s happening?" The man kept his eyes fixed on the mirror, terror etched on his face. Alarmed by his reaction, the driver turned to look at him, then glanced at the mirror himself. In the reflection, they both saw Sbyam floating in the air, steadily following the van. Panic set in as the driver floored the accelerator. The man continued staring at the mirror in shock and fear. The driver looked at him, puzzled. Then, he glanced at the car mirror and saw the reflection of Sbyam floating in the air, following the van. The driver panicked and sped up. Suddenly, Sbyam¡¯s face appeared at the window, and the man froze in fear. Sbyam, however, kept smiling like a child. The man, now furious, swung his fist at him, but Sbyam vanished, and the man punched only the air. ¡°Where did he go?!¡± the man exclaimed in panic. He turned his head to the back, and there was Sbyam, sitting between them as if he were part of the journey. Both the driver and the man were filled with fear as the car began to lose control, swerving wildly from side to side. In the chaos, they crashed into a power pole. The man stumbled out of the van, coughing as he stared at the ground. When he lifted his head, he saw Sbyam standing before him, one hand casually tucked into his pocket, wearing a mocking grin. The man froze for a moment before his expression twisted in anger. He shouted sharply: "You bastard!" Sbyam remained unfazed, his mocking gaze fixed on the man¡¯s eyes. The man clenched his fist, sparks angrily flickering around it. Fueled by rage, he hurled a punch straight at Sbyam¡¯s face. A massive shockwave erupted upon impact, accompanied by a deafening sound. Dust rose, and the ground cracked beneath the force of the strike. As the dust settled, the man stared ahead in disbelief. Sbyam stood there, entirely unmoved, his mocking smile unbroken. Shock and confusion filled the man¡¯s voice as he muttered: "What?!" Sbyam calmly pulled his hand out of his pocket and remarked: "This is just part of my technique." With deliberate slowness, he drew his hand back and clenched his fist, his confident smirk widening as he declared: "It¡¯s called the Immortal Mountain! I don¡¯t feel pain or any force from strikes, no matter how powerful or numerous they are." Sweat trickled down the man¡¯s forehead as fear began to overwhelm him. Black sparks started to dance and flicker around Sbyam¡¯s clenched fist. In an instant, Sbyam delivered a devastating punch to the man¡¯s face, sending him hurtling into the van like a ragdoll. The impact crumpled the vehicle¡¯s body, cracks spreading across its frame. Inside the van, the driver sat frozen in shock, his wide eyes fixed on his friend¡¯s lifeless body lying amidst a pool of blood. His trembling hands gripped the steering wheel, oblivious to Brylo standing silently behind him. Brylo placed a hand on the driver¡¯s back. Feeling the touch, the driver turned his head, only to find Brylo staring down at him with the same mocking detachment as Sbyam. The driver stammered in desperation: "Please¡­ spare me!" Brylo¡¯s smirk remained steady as purple sparks began to emanate from his hand. The sparks spread rapidly, enveloping the driver¡¯s entire body. The driver¡¯s eyes widened in terror as the energy intensified. With a violent burst, his body exploded, blood splattering across the ground and staining Brylo¡¯s face and hands. Sbyam glanced at Brylo, his tone indifferent: "I think they¡¯re from the Technique Containment Organization, right?" Brylo wiped the blood from his hands using his mage¡¯s robe and replied : "Yes, but they¡¯re weaklings." The two approached the van¡¯s back door. Sbyam¡¯s expression turned curiously childlike as he stared at the vehicle. "Is the girl inside?" Sbyam asked.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Brylo replied calmly: "We saw them put her in." Sbyam approached the van¡¯s back door and pressed his palm against it. Silence blanketed the area until, suddenly, the door exploded off its hinges with a deafening blast. Sbyam and Brylo peered inside, spotting a young girl curled up in the corner. Her trembling voice broke the tension as she asked: "Who are you?" Both Sbyam and Brylo were momentarily stunned. Sbyam exclaimed in disbelief: "She''s a child?!" Brylo, equally shocked, added: "We didn¡¯t know that!" The girl stammered, her fear evident: "What do you want from me?" While Sbyam remained frozen in surprise, Brylo quickly regained his composure. A faint smile crossed his lips as he closed his eyes and said reassuringly: "We weren¡¯t the ones who kidnapped you!" Still hesitant, the girl asked: "Who are you then?!" Brylo replied warmly: "We¡¯re sorcerers. We''re here to protect you." The girl¡¯s expression shifted upon hearing the word "sorcerers." She murmured softly: "Sorcerers¡­?" Sbyam stared at her curiously, while Brylo maintained his warm smile. Suddenly, the girl leapt at Sbyam, wrapping her arms around his face as she exclaimed: "Are you really sorcerers?! I love sorcerers!" Brylo chuckled softly, while Sbyam, visibly annoyed, struggled to pry her off his face, yelling: "Get off me!" The girl held on tightly, exclaiming: "I¡¯ve always wanted to be like you! I¡¯ve always wanted to become a sorcerer!" Finally, Sbyam managed to pull her off, holding her at arm¡¯s length as he grumbled: "You little brat!" Brylo stepped in, gently placing the girl on the ground and holding her hand. He said with a warm smile: "Let¡¯s go home." As they began walking away, the girl glanced back at the scene of the earlier battle. Sbyam and Brylo exchanged glances before Brylo reached out and covered her eyes with his hand, smiling gently as he said: "Let¡¯s not look back. Let¡¯s go." The girl turned her face away and replied cheerfully: "Okay!" Brylo smiled, holding her small hand as they walked alongside Sbyam. Curious, she asked: "Who are you? You haven¡¯t told me your names yet!" Brylo introduced them with a smile: "I¡¯m Brylo Kraus, and this is my friend, Sbyam Brius." The girl turned to look at Sbyam, who was scowling irritably. She asked with childlike innocence: "Why are you angry?" Sbyam shot her an annoyed glare and replied: "You¡¯ve been a nuisance from the start!" The girl laughed innocently, her laughter contagious enough to make Brylo chuckle softly, though Sbyam remained grumpy. Eventually, Brylo interrupted the laughter with a warm tone: "So, what¡¯s your name?" The girl replied cheerfully: "My name is Itasha Campeis!" Brylo chuckled lightly: "What a wonderful name!" Itasha¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t waver as she continued: "My father was a sorcerer working with the Sorcerers¡¯ Organization!" Brylo¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he asked: "He worked in the Sorcerers¡¯ Organization?" Itasha nodded eagerly: "Yes! That¡¯s why I love sorcerers!" Sbyam, still trying to recall the name "Campeis," suddenly interrupted: "I¡¯m craving something sweet." Brylo looked at him, startled, while Itasha excitedly exclaimed: "Me too! I want something sweet!" Sbyam grinned like a child and declared: "Then let¡¯s get some sweets!" Brylo gave Sbyam a deadpan look and muttered in a low, disapproving tone: "Are you a child?" Meanwhile, Sbyam and Itasha shared a moment of excitement, their shared craving for sweets igniting an unexpected bond. ¡ª In the 20th-floor apartment, Sbyam and Itasha were munching on sweets as they arrived at her home. Brylo unlocked the door and stepped inside. The apartment was spacious and regal, adorned with warm lights, luxurious couches, a red carpet, and an impressive view. Sbyam¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight, and he exclaimed, ¡°She¡¯s rich!¡± Itasha smiled brightly and said with youthful enthusiasm, ¡°This is my home!¡± Sbyam shot her a disapproving look, his mood souring. Pointing his finger at her, he lightly pressed it against her head and declared with a mix of annoyance and disbelief, ¡°Hey, you little brat!¡± Itasha responded with innocent cheer, ¡°Yes?¡± Sbyam groaned, ¡°You¡¯re obviously going to be my enemy! This royal apartment is way too big for someone your size!¡± Brylo glanced at Sbyam¡¯s sulking expression and scolded him, ¡°She¡¯s just a child, you idiot!¡± Itasha chimed in with her usual innocence, ¡°My dad bought this apartment for me and then left me here all alone!¡± Sbyam¡¯s irritation boiled over as he argued with Itasha, though his frustration only seemed to amuse her more. Brylo watched the two bicker, shaking his head in disbelief at Sbyam¡¯s behavior. Amid the commotion, Brylo¡¯s phone buzzed. He pulled it out to see a call from their mentor, Surichi. Answering it, he said, ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Surichi¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Did you get the girl?¡± Brylo confirmed, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s with us now.¡± From the phone, Surichi could hear the sounds of Sbyam¡¯s ongoing argument with Itasha. He sighed heavily, ¡°What¡¯s that idiot doing now?¡± Brylo exhaled, ¡°He¡¯s arguing with the girl.¡± Surichi¡¯s tone grew sharper, ¡°That fool!¡± Brylo inquired, ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan for the girl?¡± Surichi¡¯s voice became firm and decisive, ¡°You are to transfer her to the Mana Organization by next Sunday.¡± Brylo frowned, ¡°But today is Monday. Why such a long wait? We can take her today!¡± Surichi explained, ¡°These empty days are for her to enjoy herself. Take her on outings and make sure she has a good time until then.¡± Brylo¡¯s expression turned somber as he muttered softly, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ She bears the Clan¡¯s Curse.¡± Surichi¡¯s tone remained firm, ¡°We must extract the Unlimited power from her before it kills her!¡± Brylo replied quietly, ¡°Understood.¡± He ended the call, slipping the phone back into the pocket of his robes. Turning around, he saw Sbyam and Itasha. ¡ª In a quiet, elegant restaurant filled with patrons enjoying their meals, a man named Smart sat at a table alone. He leaned back in his chair, his hand resting on the back of his head, exuding boredom and weariness. Memories from the past began to seep into his mind. --- Flashback In a classic restaurant, Smart was seated across from his wife, Biola Raipozi, who held their infant son, Moryo, in her arms. Biola lovingly played with Moryo, her gentle touch eliciting bright, innocent laughter from the child. Smart observed them with a serene smile, as though the moment had frozen in time. Biola glanced at Smart and noticed his affectionate gaze. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Smart¡­!¡± He mumbled absentmindedly, ¡°Hmm?¡± She chuckled softly and said, ¡°Why are you looking at us like that?¡± Smart responded, his voice filled with emotion, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m just savoring the moment.¡± Biola laughed lightly and asked, ¡°And what brought this on?¡± Smart¡¯s tone became introspective as he looked at his wife and child, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­ the way Raiso lost his family.¡± Biola¡¯s warm smile softened further. She reached out with her free hand, the one not cradling Moryo, and placed it gently over Smart¡¯s hand. In a calm and reassuring voice, she said, ¡°Everything will be fine. I promise you that.¡± --- In the present¡­ In the present, Smart remained in the same position, alone in the restaurant, his hand resting behind his head, and his face filled with the weight of disappointment and exhaustion. The sudden ringing of his phone snapped him out of his reverie. He sighed, lowering his hand from his head, his expression drained. Picking up the phone from the table, he answered the call. Speaking coldly, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± A familiar voice replied on the other end. It was Raizo, ¡°Smart Bessix?¡± Smart replied indifferently, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Raizo chuckled mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re quite harsh.¡± Smart didn¡¯t respond, his disinterest evident. Raizo continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a hitman¡­ and that you¡¯re aiming to obtain the Time Technique. Is that true?¡± Smart¡¯s tone remained calm but sharp, ¡°Get to the point.¡± Raizo obliged, ¡°Do you know where your son, Moryo, is right now?¡± Smart¡¯s cold reply came quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Raizo laughed slyly, ¡°Your son is currently with the Sorcerer Organization, under the training of a man named Surichi. Do you know why the organization took him?¡± Smart¡¯s tone remained flat, ¡°No.¡± Raizo¡¯s voice grew darker, ¡°Because he possesses the Raipozi Clan¡¯s technique¡­ the Time Technique!¡± Smart froze, shock washing over his face, ¡°What?!¡± Raizo pressed on, ¡°Do you want to get your son back¡­ and make $50 million in the process?¡± Smart¡¯s expression shifted to one of determination. A sly smile crept onto his face as he asked, ¡°There¡¯s a mission, isn¡¯t there? What do you want?¡± Raizo revealed his demand, ¡°There¡¯s a girl from the Silano Clan. I want you to bring her to me.¡± Smart¡¯s grin widened as he replied, ¡°Send the money.¡± He began to rise from his seat, but Raizo¡¯s voice halted him, ¡°Oh, by the way, the girl is under the protection of Sbyam Brius and Brylo Kraus. They say those two will become the strongest sorcerers of the future.¡± Smart froze mid-motion, his expression turning calculating. ¡°Sbyam Brius?¡± he muttered. ¡°The boy who inherited the Kurmo Technique from the Raimo Clan?¡± Raizo confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡± Smart¡¯s smile grew even more sinister as he said, ¡°He may become the strongest sorcerer of this generation, but¡­ I¡¯ll take him down. Now, send the money.¡± Hanging up the call, Smart¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement. With a challenging grin, he muttered to himself, ¡°This is going to be fun.¡± ¡ª- Night falls, and the moon ascends into the sky, casting its glow over the darkened city, illuminated by its shimmering lights. Inside the apartment, little Itasha sleeps peacefully, her innocent face serene as she rests. Sbyam and Brylo watch over her in silence. Sbyam whispers softly, ¡°Will she really die?¡± Brylo responds with a somber tone, ¡°It¡¯s her fate.¡± Sbyam gazes at Itasha quietly, his expression contemplative, ¡°Who will bear the Unlimited Technique in the future?¡± A brief silence hangs between them before Brylo replies calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But they¡¯ll have to find someone wise enough to wield such power.¡± Brylo continues, ¡°For now, the priority is protecting her.¡± The apartment falls silent again. Then Sbyam speaks, his voice firm, ¡°Go and get some sleep, Brylo.¡± Brylo looks at him, puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? We have to protect her!¡± Sbyam counters, ¡°At least one of us needs to stay strong. She¡¯s a target for all the organizations now.¡± Brylo reflects on Sbyam¡¯s words, realizing the logic. Sbyam adds, ¡°One of us must remain at full strength, no matter what.¡± After a pause, Brylo nods. ¡°Alright, good idea. But don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Brylo moves to one of the couches, lying down and resting his head. Meanwhile, Sbyam stays by Itasha¡¯s side, his gaze steady and deep, watching over her with quiet resolve. The night grows still, the weight of their mission pressing upon them as the city outside hums softly under the moonlit sky. End of Chapter. Chapter 3 : On the Edge of the Abyss ! Chapter 3 In the Midnight Darkness Silence engulfed the building as if embracing its walls with a cold tenderness. Everything seemed to be in a state of waiting¡ªeven the air itself. In one of the rooms, Brylo lay on the luxurious bed, his steady breaths rising and falling like the monotonous ticking of a clock. Beside him, little Itasha was lost in her childish dreams, clutching her pillow as if it held a fragment of her safe world. Sbyam, however, remained awake, sitting by a large window open to the night sky. He wore loose black sleepwear, his disheveled white hair adding a strange sense of detachment to his appearance. His eyes were fixed on the moon, a celestial mirror reflecting his inner anguish. Its silver light streamed through the window, illuminating his serene face as his head rested on his hand, lost in a sea of thoughts. Memories struck him mercilessly, slipping into his mind like invisible daggers, tearing apart the calm he had tried to build. Memories of a past deeper than wounds, darker than the night itself. --- Flashback: (12 Years Ago) Amid a dense forest, where the intertwined trees stretched their branches as if trying to block out the sky, stood a lone wooden house surrounded by an aura of warmth defying the cold night. Inside, the place was simple yet brimming with life. In the corner of the room, a six-year-old Sbyam stood, his innocent eyes filled with questions as he gazed at his mother, Estoria. Estoria knelt before him, her gentle hands resting on his small shoulders. Her kind gaze blended maternal love with an indescribable worry. A hesitant smile formed on her lips as she tried to hide her sorrow behind heavy words: "Sbyam... You possess something no one else does. Something special... Something that could change the world." The child stared at her face, attempting to grasp the hidden meaning behind her words. Yet, all he could see were her eyes, heavy with shadows of pain. She continued, her voice trembling despite her efforts to steady it: "The power you hold, my boy, is not just a gift. It is a responsibility¡ªa heavy responsibility." The child''s voice broke the solemn moment with innocence: "What do you mean?" His mother took a deep breath, as if trying to organize her thoughts amidst a storm of emotions. She looked directly into his eyes and spoke with a voice filled with pleading: "You¡¯ll understand later, but you must always trust yourself. Do not fear the path... no matter how dark it may be." She paused momentarily, then added, as if placing a burden on his small shoulders: "Your father... He is waiting for you. You must free him." Those words hit him like a thunderbolt. He couldn¡¯t fully comprehend their meaning, but he felt their weight piercing his soul. While his mother remained kneeling before him, her tears fell one after the other onto the wooden floor, each drop carrying a muted pain. --- Return to the Present... Sbyam snapped back to reality, as if the cold night air had pulled him from the abyss of memories to an ever-heavier reality. He glanced at the sky once more, where the moon still shone brightly, surrounded by faint stars. Taking a deep breath, he whispered to himself in a barely audible voice: "Am I really as strong as she said? And if I am... why can¡¯t I use the healing technique?" He slowly turned his gaze toward the bed, where Itasha was soundly asleep. Her peaceful, childlike face reflected a world untouched by fear or pain. He watched her for a moment before closing his eyes and leaning his head back against the edge of the window. His thoughts spiraled in a closed loop: "All I have is my clan¡¯s legacy... just the Kurmo. Is that enough? Is it enough to protect her?" The silence swallowed his words as if reassuring him, but within, his mind was in turmoil¡ªa battle unresolved between a haunting past and a present burdened with responsibilities far beyond his years. ¡ª Tuesday¡¯s Sunrise The sun¡¯s rays seeped through the windows of the city as if composing a serene symphony, filling the streets with new life. By the shore, gentle waves broke softly, whispering the sea¡¯s secrets to the sand. On the horizon, the blue sky reflected on the clear waters, resembling a meticulously painted masterpiece. Amid this tranquil scene, Sbyam was in the water, holding Itasha in his arms as if she were a precious fragment of his world¡ªa world he had sworn to protect. The little girl¡¯s laughter echoed, musical and light, as droplets of water flew around them with every movement. Itasha cried out with innocent enthusiasm, her voice like the fluttering wings of a free bird: "I want to play the role!" Sbyam smiled, raising an eyebrow playfully as he asked: "And what role is that?" She replied eagerly, waving her hands in the air as if swimming: "I want to learn how to swim! I want to be like you!" Sbyam burst into laughter, prompting a childish pout on her face. She struck his chest with her tiny fist, shouting defiantly: "You''re laughing at me! I hate you!" He responded with a calm smile, as though her words carried no weight: "Alright, you cheeky little one¡­ Do you really want to learn how to swim?" Her pout disappeared, and her eyes filled with an uncontainable excitement. She answered with fervor: "Yes! Teach me now!" Sbyam smiled warmly and said as he gently placed her on the surface of the water: "Then let¡¯s begin. Trust me." He began teaching her with care, holding her small hands and guiding her movements steadily in the water. The surrounding waves watched silently, as if blessing these innocent moments. On the shore, Brylo stood in traditional sorcerer¡¯s attire, his eyes quietly following the scene. His calm features softened gradually, a faint smile forming as he whispered to himself: "Despite everything¡­ you still have a heart that remains unchanged, my friend." --- The Next Night The city lights bathed everything in a warm glow, resembling a gentle embrace. At the amusement park, vibrant colors danced in the air, and the sounds of music blended with children¡¯s laughter and their cheerful shouts. Sbyam and Itasha sat on a wooden bench, devouring sweets with glee. Beside them, Brylo sat, looking utterly bored with Sbyam¡¯s childish antics. Sbyam¡¯s eyes suddenly locked onto the roller coaster. His heart raced with childlike excitement as he pointed at it like he¡¯d discovered a hidden treasure. Noticing his gaze, Itasha grinned with equal enthusiasm. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand, and they ran together toward the ride, leaving Brylo behind, watching them with a mix of exasperation and admiration. The roller coaster roared to life, rushing forward as the cold wind swept through Itasha¡¯s hair. Her screams of joy intertwined with Sbyam¡¯s loud laughter, as if, for those fleeting moments, they had cast aside the burdens of the world. From the ground, Brylo observed the scene. His usually stern expression softened, giving way to a warm smile. He whispered to himself, as if speaking to a distant memory: "This is how the world should be¡­ simple and joyful." --- The Walk Home After their fun-filled day, the three walked down the road surrounded by the city¡¯s dim lights. Itasha walked between them, holding Brylo¡¯s hand with one hand and clutching a piece of candy with the other. Sbyam walked beside them, smiling as though this day had washed away all his worries. He spoke with evident happiness, gazing ahead at the road: "That was an amazing day!" Itasha nodded eagerly, exclaiming: "Yes! I want every day to be like this!" Brylo looked down at her, his eyes filled with tenderness, and asked softly: "Are you happy now?" With a resolute voice that defied her small stature, she answered: "Yes! I¡¯m very happy!" The group fell silent for a moment, as if the night itself wished to honor that small, precious moment. Suddenly, Itasha broke the silence, her voice quiet and shy: "My family..." Sbyam froze mid-step, turning his head toward her in surprise. He whispered to himself, as if trying to process the word: "My family?" She hesitated briefly before continuing in a low voice: "Since my mother¡¯s death and my father¡¯s departure¡­ I haven¡¯t had a time like this." Her words struck like an unexpected blow. Sbyam stared at her, his face betraying his shock. Brylo, however, leaned down and scooped her up into his arms, speaking with deep warmth: "Don¡¯t think about that anymore. We¡¯re here, and we¡¯re not going anywhere." Her eyes widened in childish surprise before a small smile crept onto her face. She declared with determination: "Then I¡¯ll live to stay with you both forever!" Sbyam chuckled mockingly: "You¡¯re such a spoiled little kid!" Itasha puffed her cheeks in mock anger, shouting: "What do you mean, you arrogant jerk?!" Brylo chuckled softly, looking at the two of them as though they were his real family. The three of them continued walking through the quiet streets, under the city lights illuminating their path. The night enveloped them in its silent care, as if the entire world had decided to grant them a brief moment of peace. ¡ª The Next Morning The days passed, each moment adding another thread to the tapestry of their small, growing family, where every detail became an inseparable part of their lives.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. On a calm morning, the trio arrived at a large aquarium surrounded by transparent glass walls. The atmosphere was steeped in serene quietness, with sunlight dancing on the surface of the blue water, casting shimmering patterns that harmonized beautifully. Itasha wandered around the aquarium with small, curious steps, her wide eyes following the movements of fish swimming alongside dolphins. It was as if she longed to chase after them, her boundless curiosity drawing her deeper into this aquatic world. As she marveled at the fish with eyes glowing with wonder, Sbyam and Brylo stood in the corner, silently observing her. They exchanged a brief glance, an unspoken connection passing between them, as if they shared the same feeling, the same memories, the same hopes. Brylo kept his hands in his pockets, his gaze fixed on Itasha. Sbyam, leaning casually against the wall, watched her every movement with a quiet smile. There was something in that smile¡ªan emotion he couldn¡¯t articulate, perhaps a faint echo of loss, a reminder of times gone by. Yet these fleeting moments with Itasha seemed to breathe life back into him. --- On another day, the three sat in a small, cozy restaurant tucked away in a quiet corner of the city. The place radiated warmth, filled with the sounds of cheerful conversations and laughter. Sbyam and Brylo had shed their usual sorcerer attire for simple, casual clothing. A variety of dishes were spread before them, and Itasha ate with gusto, her eyes sparkling with the enthusiasm of a child, savoring each bite as if discovering something new in every morsel. But Sbyam was different. He looked tired, his eyes shadowed by sleepless nights, carrying the weight of burdens he kept to himself. Brylo noticed immediately and broke the silence with a low voice: "You haven¡¯t been sleeping, have you?" Itasha quickly paused her eating, lifting her head to look at Sbyam with concern: "You haven¡¯t? Why?" Sbyam tried to mask his exhaustion with a small smile, his voice soft yet reassuring: "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just the usual work." But Itasha wasn¡¯t easily fooled. She stared at him for a moment, her young face questioning, though she eventually resumed eating in silence, her thoughts swirling with unspoken worries. Meanwhile, Brylo continued to watch Sbyam silently, his gaze lingering on every subtle expression, almost as if he could read his mind. Brylo¡¯s thoughts churned quietly. His eyes seemed to converse with his inner voice, whispering to himself: "You¡¯re doing all this to protect her¡­" While Brylo pondered, Sbyam slowly reached for the bottle of hot sauce. He opened it casually, pouring small amounts into Itasha¡¯s dish without her noticing. Suddenly, she looked up and caught him mid-act, watching the fiery sauce spill onto her plate. For a moment, she froze, her expression shifting quickly from shock to fury. "You scoundrel!" she shrieked, pointing an accusing finger at him. "Why do you always love annoying me?!" Sbyam smiled gently, despite the exhaustion etched into his face, his calm gaze meeting hers. Her reaction seemed to be all he needed to momentarily forget his fatigue. Brylo observed the scene silently, a faint smile playing on his lips as he watched their simple, daily squabbles. It was a small yet precious fragment of life, a glimpse of the simplicity he once thought he¡¯d lost. ¡ª Sunday (The Day of Delivery) The fateful moment arrived. The trio ascended the mountain, where it seemed that nature itself braced to witness a monumental event. Verdant greenery cloaked the scene; thick trees intertwined, swaying in a serene rhythm with the wind that hummed a gentle tune. Beneath their shadows lay something peculiar¡ªan anomaly that did not belong. Amidst this magnificent landscape stood a mysterious door embedded in the ground¡ªan intruder in harmony, guarding secrets of ancient worlds beyond. Sbyam carried Itasha on his back, his slow, deliberate steps resonating with the heavy silence around them. Every stride bore both hesitation and resolve, and the weight of his unspoken burdens seemed heavier than his physical strength could bear. His gaze remained fixed on the enigmatic door, his features betraying an intense inner struggle. Beside him, Brylo walked with a solemn air, his eyes darting between the door and the surroundings, as though their journey here marked not merely an end but the beginning of something far greater. When Sbyam gently set Itasha down, an oppressive silence enveloped the area, as if even nature held its breath to watch what would unfold. This was no ordinary quiet¡ªit was a farewell, a defining moment in the fabric of time. Brylo broke the silence, his voice a blend of excitement and tension: "We¡¯ve finally made it!" But Itasha¡¯s childlike voice, tinged with sorrow, overshadowed his enthusiasm. Her words were fragile, as if drawn from the depths of a weary heart: "Am I... going to die here?" A fleeting moment passed, heavy as eternity, before time itself seemed to halt. Brylo and Sbyam¡¯s gazes converged on Itasha¡¯s small face, which bore the weight of burdens far beyond her years. Her eyes shimmered with invisible tears as she tried to grasp what lay ahead. Yet, she slowly raised her head, her frightened eyes locked on the majestic door before her, as if it held her final hope. She whispered, her voice carrying a blend of faith, surrender, and inevitable doom: "But... I think everyone has a role to play. This is mine." Brylo attempted a smile, but it was laced with sadness, barely masking his emotions. Sbyam, however, remained silent, his eyes brimming with a profound love and grief words could not convey. Kneeling to her level, Sbyam gently reached out and stroked her hair, his voice calm yet laden with unspoken meaning: "Itasha... roles aren¡¯t forced upon us. We choose how to play them." The young girl¡¯s wide eyes searched his face, striving to comprehend his words. Slowly, a faint smile broke through her sorrow¡ªa fragile glimmer of hope within the depths of despair. Stepping forward, Brylo placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his voice warm: "You won¡¯t be alone. We¡¯re here with you." For a moment, the wind calmed, as if nature paused out of respect for this solemn exchange. They stood together, united against the unknown, each harboring the shared understanding that what lay ahead would be unlike anything they had faced before. But suddenly, as if nature herself rejected this tranquility, a fierce wind erupted around them, a harbinger of an unforeseen transformation. Trees swayed violently, and leaves spiraled through the air like dire warnings of imminent catastrophe. Brylo shouted, his heart racing as he scanned the sky: "What¡¯s happening?!" Sbyam stood firm, his eyes sharp as they shifted between the heavens and the earth, seeking the source of this abrupt change. Without warning, a metallic object sliced through the air with blistering speed, embedding itself in his chest. A sword. His eyes dropped to his chest, where he heard the sickening tear of flesh. The blade had pierced him from behind and emerged from the front, blood pouring freely. Yet what stunned him most was the shock that rippled across his face. He struggled for breath, the hope draining from his body. "Sbyam!" Brylo cried, rushing toward him, his hair whipping in the tempestuous wind. Slowly, Sbyam turned his head to face his attacker. There, standing with a sardonic smile and holding the weapon, was Smart. His expression betrayed nothing but cruel satisfaction, as though this was merely a step in a grander scheme. Sbyam rasped, his voice heavy with pain: "Who are you? Have we met before?" Smart chuckled coldly, his confidence unshaken: "Don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t waste my time remembering the faces of men." Sbyam¡¯s weary gaze bore into him, exhaustion and understanding mingling on his face. With a strained voice, he murmured: "So, this is how it ends¡­" Extending his hand toward Smart, a sudden surge of energy erupted around him, flinging Smart into the air like a ragdoll. The blast was swift and ferocious, yet Smart¡¯s smirk remained, as though the attack was merely a precursor to something far worse. The ground before them split open, revealing a dark, pulsating purple rift. Smart¡¯s eyes, filled with a mix of mockery and indifference, watched as a colossal white dragon emerged from the chasm. Its shimmering scales reflected the sunlight, and its eyes blazed with wrath. In a flash, the dragon devoured Smart, but its rapid ascent caused it to collide with a massive tree, shattering it and scattering debris in every direction. The battle intensified, each moment surpassing the terror of the last, and every second heralding a fate more fearsome than death itself. From the opposite side, Itasha was staring at the massive dragon lying on the ground¡ªa colossal corpse barely breathing its last. Next to her stood Brylo, anxiety burning in his heart. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the bloody scene before him and murmured to himself hesitantly: "I summoned the Shinigami... but something feels off; I don¡¯t sense it¡¯s dead!" Before Brylo could analyze the situation further, Sbyam¡¯s faint and bloodied voice broke through the tension: ¡°Brylo!¡± His gaze darted to Sbyam, who was barely standing, his body trembling from pain, but his eyes full of determination. In a low yet firm tone, Sbyam spoke: ¡°Take the child. Go now! I¡¯ll handle this bastard.¡± Brylo froze, torn between his instincts and his loyalty. Hesitantly, he stammered: ¡°But...¡± Sbyam cut him off with a weak smile, though it was laced with unwavering resolve: ¡°Please, don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here in the first place. Do it for her.¡± Brylo locked eyes with him, the weight of fear and conflict suffocating him. He understood the meaning behind Sbyam¡¯s words¡ªthis was for Itasha, for something far greater than their individual lives. After a few agonizing seconds, he grabbed the stunned Itasha by the hand and began running toward the mysterious door. Behind them, the wind howled violently through the trees, as though nature itself resisted their journey. --- As they approached the door, a grotesque scene unfolded. The massive dragon¡¯s body began to convulse violently before suddenly tearing apart. Blood erupted in all directions, and the shredded remains rained down like a storm of destruction, annihilating everything in their path. From the wreckage, Smart emerged unscathed, his smirk cold and triumphant. His blood-stained sword gleamed ominously in his hand, as though it bore the weight of his victories. His gaze locked on Sbyam, savoring the imminent climax. Smart¡¯s voice, dripping with mockery, cut through the chaos: ¡°Oi, you fool. Looks like your end is near.¡± Despite his exhaustion, Sbyam replied in a steady voice, tinged with defiance: ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure; this isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Smart strode toward him confidently, each step deliberate, exuding an air of psychological dominance. He swung his sword casually as he taunted: ¡°You¡¯re exhausted now, aren¡¯t you? I planned everything carefully. I knew you wouldn¡¯t back down as long as the girl was in danger, so I turned everything around you into a trap to drain your energy and your Kurmo technique.¡± Sbyam, though clearly weakened, smiled faintly¡ªa smile radiating defiance: ¡°No matter your plans, they won¡¯t change the outcome.¡± Smart chuckled lightly before responding: ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see.¡± --- Before Sbyam could react, Smart vanished in an instant, leaving only a rush of air in his wake. Sbyam strained to pinpoint his opponent¡¯s location but failed. Suddenly, Smart reappeared behind him, landing a devastating punch to his back. The force of the blow created a shockwave, hurling Sbyam into the trunk of a massive tree. A bloodied cough escaped him, the pain etched deeply into his face. Sbyam¡¯s thoughts raced as he whispered in tension: ¡°What is this technique? It¡¯s weakening my ability to use Kurmo... He¡¯s completely changing the rules of the game!¡± As he struggled to rise, Smart appeared again, poised to deliver another strike. But just as the blow was about to land, Sbyam vanished, leaving Smart to strike empty air. Scanning the area, Smart¡¯s expression darkened when he noticed an unnatural shift in the atmosphere. Dense black shadows began enveloping the surroundings, the ominous prelude to something dreadful. --- From the sky, a massive black sphere emerged, crackling with sparks of energy. It descended rapidly, threatening to obliterate everything in its path. Smart smirked mockingly, vanishing at the last second as the sphere collided with the ground. The resulting explosion was cataclysmic, transforming the mountain¡¯s peak into a fiery storm. Trees disintegrated, debris rained down like fragments of shattered beings, and the earth itself trembled under the force. Hovering in the air, Sbyam remained composed, his expression a mixture of determination and apprehension. He surveyed the devastation wrought by the sphere, aware that what lay ahead would surpass anything he had faced before. In his mind, Sbyam wrestled with thoughts like turbulent currents: "I don¡¯t know where he is¡­ This is a major risk. There¡¯s no room for hesitation¡ªI must eliminate all obstacles." Descending quietly to the ground, Sbyam closed his eyes, his movements slow and deliberate, as if the moment itself was preparing to unleash his hidden power. Taking a deep breath, he whispered softly¡ªbarely audible¡ªbut the winds around him seemed to respond, carrying his words as if they held the key to an ancient force: ¡°Kurmo Core Technique.¡± His hands came together gradually, the motion precise, and with each passing moment, a glowing black sphere began to form between them. Sparks of chaotic energy danced violently around its surface, growing in intensity. The winds surrounding him intensified, howling with an almost sentient awareness of the devastation to come. Sbyam stood firm, his body enduring the currents tearing at his clothes and skin, as though his energy was shredding the atmosphere itself. The sphere pulsated with life, almost sentient in its fury, and the ground beneath him began to crack under the pressure. Rocks shattered into dust, soil fragmented, and trees were uprooted, snapping like brittle twigs. The once-vibrant grass turned black, pulled from the earth as though it had succumbed to an unstoppable force. The black sphere¡¯s erratic movements carved trails of destruction wherever it hovered, leaving the land barren and lifeless. Shadows of ash and death marked its path, a testament to the overwhelming force Sbyam wielded. Despite the chaos, Sbyam remained unyielding. With a commanding gesture, he raised his hands, drawing the sphere closer. The violent energy spiraled around him, threatening to consume everything in its vicinity. Finally, with a final push of his will, he absorbed the sphere entirely into his hands, its terrifying presence vanishing without a trace. The aftermath was devastating. Rocks lay scattered, the forest obliterated, and the air was thick with the acrid scent of burning. Sbyam stood amidst the ruins, his chest heaving as he surveyed the desolation. He murmured to himself: "You have nowhere to hide now..." But before he could relax, a strange sensation prickled the back of his neck. He spun around swiftly, only to find Smart standing directly behind him. Smart¡¯s sword swirled in his hand like a predator celebrating its hunt. His face was painted with a sinister grin, his dark eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Faster than I expected," Sbyam thought, his instincts screaming at him to act. He began to summon the ¡°Immortal Mountain¡± technique, hoping to counter his opponent, but Smart was faster. In a blink, the blade darted forward, piercing through Sbyam¡¯s chest effortlessly. Sbyam¡¯s eyes widened as he looked down, the blade glowing fiercely as it protruded from his chest. Pain erupted like a torrent through his body, overwhelming his senses. It was not just a stab¡ªit was a rupture, a shattering of everything holding him together. But Smart wasn¡¯t satisfied with a single blow. With a twisted grin, he began to rotate the blade within Sbyam¡¯s chest, twisting and thrusting it mercilessly. Each strike sent blood spraying in all directions, painting the scene in crimson. The sound of tearing flesh echoed through the desolate landscape, a macabre symphony of agony and destruction. Hot droplets of blood fell to the scorched ground, mingling with the ash and smoke to create a dark, hellish tableau. Sbyam¡¯s body convulsed with every stab, his strength diminishing with each attack. The once-mighty warrior was reduced to a trembling figure, barely able to remain standing. Finally, Smart withdrew the blade with a brutal yank, leaving behind a gaping wound that bled profusely. His triumphant smile widened, as though savoring the sight of his fallen adversary. But he wasn¡¯t done. Delivering a powerful kick, Smart sent Sbyam hurtling through the air like a broken doll. His body collided with the ground, rolling to a halt in a lifeless heap, surrounded by a crimson pool of his own blood. Smart stood over him, his voice a low, mocking murmur: "It¡¯s over now..." The flames from the earlier destruction crept closer, devouring everything in their path. The mountain¡¯s peak was no longer a battlefield¡ªit was a vision of hell itself, with ash, fire, and despair consuming the land. ¡ª In the depths of the earth, the elevator continued its descent quietly, piercing through the darkness that seemed endless. Brylo stood still beside the young girl Itasha, who was gazing at the metallic floor beneath her feet, her small fingers nervously touching her other hand. She spoke with a shaky voice, tinged with concern: "Where are we going?" Brylo looked at her with a warm smile, carrying an artificial reassurance: "To the Mana organization, to end this." Itasha shifted her gaze to his face, as though searching for the truth behind his words. Then, in a soft voice, she asked: "Do you think he''s okay? I mean... Sbyam?" Brylo tried to maintain his calm, smiling again, but this time his smile was warmer, as if it carried an ambiguous promise: "Don''t worry. Sbyam is stronger than you think. He''ll definitely return." Itasha fell silent but raised her gaze again, studying his features, which carried a shadow of concern that the smile couldn''t completely hide. The elevator suddenly stopped with a faint sound, and the door began to open slowly, revealing a long corridor extending into the darkness. Brylo took a deep breath and extended his hand towards Itasha. She hesitated for a moment but eventually took his hand shyly. The place was vast and eerily silent, with only the sound of their hesitant footsteps. With each step, the silence grew more intense, as though the darkness itself was watching them. The two arrived at an enclosed space at the end of the corridor. In the center was a metal chair surrounded by devices that pulsed with a faint light, like a heart beating in the dark. Itasha stopped and stared at the chair in astonishment, then asked in a trembling voice: "What is this?" Brylo approached her, bending slightly to her level, and said quietly: "This is where the Unlimited Technique will be transferred. But..." He paused for a moment, then added in a deeper voice: "Only if you want it." Itasha''s eyes widened, and she asked in a low voice filled with confusion: "What do you mean?" Brylo took a step back, then pointed to the chair and said: "Itasha, before we came here, I spoke with Sbyam. We decided that you will choose. If you want to live the rest of your life without transferring the technique, Sbyam and I will bear the consequences... whatever they may be." Itasha froze in place, her breaths quickening. Tears began to gather in her eyes, and she asked in a choked voice: "But... why?" Brylo stepped closer, placing his hand on her shoulder, and said gently: "Because we are your family now. The decision is yours alone." Tears burst from Itasha''s eyes, and she began to speak with a trembling voice: "I''ve always wanted to live... I always wished to be part of a family! Since I lost my father and mother... I¡¯ve been searching for a place where I could feel safe." Brylo stared at her, his face filled with love and compassion. Then he smiled softly and said: "You won''t be alone anymore. We¡¯re here for you, always." Before she could respond, and while Brylo''s words tried to comfort her, the sound of a gunshot shattered the air. The sound was enough to freeze time for a moment. The bullet pierced the air, striking Itasha''s head directly. Blood sprayed into the air like a red fountain, and her small body fell to the ground motionless, like a broken doll. Brylo froze in place, staring at the girl''s body on the ground, shock overwhelming his features. He slowly approached her, then knelt beside her, whispering with a trembling voice: "Itasha?... " From the darkness, Smart emerged, clapping slowly, a mocking smile on his face. He held a gun in his hand, and his sarcastic voice broke the silence: "How touching... but unfortunately, her role is over." Brylo stood up quickly, his eyes burning with anger, and demanded in a sharp voice: "Why?! Why did you kill her?!" Smart chuckled lightly, then said coldly: "Oh, don¡¯t take it personally. I was just doing what needed to be done." He then added with sarcasm: "By the way... I took care of Sbyam too. You have no one left to rely on." Brylo¡¯s eyes burned like embers, his fist clenching tightly. His face changed, filled with both rage and sorrow. He said in a voice full of hatred: "So that''s it?... You will pay the price now!" As the scene sank into darkness, Brylo''s scream echoed through the space: "I¡¯ll kill you!" End of Chapter. Chapter 4 : Clash of Fate Chapter 4 Tears burst from Itasha''s eyes, and she began to speak with a trembling voice: "I''ve always wanted to live... I always wished to be part of a family! Since I lost my father and mother... I¡¯ve been searching for a place where I could feel safe." Brylo stared at her, his face filled with love and compassion. Then he smiled softly and said: "You won''t be alone anymore. We¡¯re here for you, always." Before she could respond, and while Brylo''s words tried to comfort her, the sound of a gunshot shattered the air. The sound was enough to freeze time for a moment. The bullet pierced the air, striking Itasha''s head directly. Blood sprayed into the air like a red fountain, and her small body fell to the ground motionless, like a broken doll. Brylo froze in place, staring at the girl''s body on the ground, shock overwhelming his features. He slowly approached her, then knelt beside her, whispering with a trembling voice: "Itasha?... " From the darkness, Smart emerged, clapping slowly, a mocking smile on his face. He held a gun in his hand, and his sarcastic voice broke the silence: "How touching... but unfortunately, her role is over." Brylo stood up quickly, his eyes burning with anger, and demanded in a sharp voice: "Why?! Why did you kill her?!" Smart chuckled lightly, then said coldly: "Oh, don¡¯t take it personally. I was just doing what needed to be done." He then added with sarcasm: "By the way... I took care of Sbyam too. You have no one left to rely on." Brylo¡¯s eyes burned like embers, his fist clenching tightly. His face changed, filled with both rage and sorrow. He said in a voice full of hatred: "So that''s it?... You will pay the price now!" As the scene sank into darkness, Brylo''s scream echoed through the space: "I¡¯ll kill you!" Purple whirlpools began forming beside Brylo, spinning furiously, as though they were fractured dimensions of anger itself. His sharp eyes, charged with rage, gleamed like blades slicing through the dense air. From the core of these whirlpools, dozens of massive dragons emerged, their blinding speed making them almost impossible to follow as they charged relentlessly toward Smart. Smart stood motionless, his expression brimming with confidence, adorned with a mocking smile. Watching the oncoming horde like a casual observer at a spectacle, he muttered in a lazy, dismissive tone: "Is that all you¡¯ve got? How... boring." The first dragon advanced, its jaws opening wide with a ferocity akin to a hurricane poised to devour the world. Within its maw, tongues of fire converged, pulling the surrounding air as though feeding on the life around it. The fiery brilliance surged violently, its colors reflecting on Smart''s calm, unmoved face like a mirror. Without a flinch, Smart extended a single finger, as if rearranging a chess piece in a game already decided. He whispered in a voice laced with chilling certainty: "The choice is simple... death... or death." In an instant, a thin strand of energy shot out from his fingertip¡ªalmost imperceptible, yet sharp enough to slice through the raging flames with surgical precision. The flames erupted violently, engulfing the arena in a massive explosion. The searing heat melted the very rocks beneath, while debris flew in every direction, turning the battlefield into a scene of chaos and destruction. Yet, amidst the inferno, Smart remained immovable. His body didn¡¯t shift an inch, his features as cold as ice, watching the chaos unfold with detached indifference. The flames danced in his unblinking gaze, a mere spectacle of no consequence. On the opposite side, Brylo stood frozen, his body rigid and his eyes wide with disbelief. His mind churned with unanswered questions: "How...? All the Shinigami vanished! What kind of power is this?" Smart took a slow, calculated step forward, his voice cutting through the cacophony with lethal precision: "Leave the girl... or this will mark the beginning of a war you cannot hope to survive." As debris rained down and sunlight began piercing through the swirling dust, Brylo steadied his breathing. His rage morphed into unshakable resolve as he met Smart¡¯s gaze and replied with unflinching defiance: "Then let¡¯s start the war now!" Smart¡¯s smirk widened, his face alight with the excitement of a man well-versed in battles of life and death. But before either could make their next move, a roaring purple vortex formed beneath Smart''s feet, swallowing him in the blink of an eye. --- Inside the vortex, the scene was entirely transformed. An endless, purple-hued void stretched infinitely, devoid of gravity¡ªa haunting realm that devoured all light. Smart floated weightlessly in the emptiness, as though he had become one with this surreal world. His expression remained unchanged, calm yet menacing, but the air of mystery enveloping him grew darker and more threatening with each passing moment. He whispered softly, as though speaking to himself: "A new world?" A slight smile crept across his lips, only to morph into an unsettling, hysterical laugh. His eyes gleamed with madness, and his voice tore through the silence of the void: "Where is the Time Technique?! I want it!" His laughter echoed endlessly, reverberating through the emptiness like a sinister symphony. Suddenly, an overwhelming aura began emanating from his body, its sheer intensity distorting the purple void into a swirling chaos of colors. His energy resembled a storm, tearing through the fabric of the realm with terrifying force. He tilted his head upward and shouted mockingly, his voice dripping with contempt: "I¡¯ll destroy the Raipozi Clan... every elder, every law, every shred of tradition! Wait for me, you cowards!" In that moment, his energy erupted like a cataclysmic bomb, surging outward with devastating ferocity. The void trembled under the weight of his unleashed power, its very fabric unraveling and collapsing into chaos. --- As Brylo retreated to the mountain peak, his breaths came in ragged gasps. His body trembled under the weight of sheer terror, his wide eyes reflecting disbelief and unspoken horror as they fixated on the destruction left in Smart''s wake. His thoughts shattered like fragments of broken glass, unable to comprehend: "What is this power?" From amidst the rubble and debris, Smart emerged. He floated like a dark specter, holding the lifeless body of the young girl, Itasha, in his hands. His expression was a harrowing mixture of madness and purpose, his eyes flickering with an erratic light akin to lightning heralding an imminent storm. The aura surrounding him crackled with white sparks, distorting the very air and filling it with a groaning tension that pressed against existence itself. Rising slowly, Smart exuded an eerie calm as he approached Brylo, whose body remained paralyzed, rooted in place by overwhelming dread. His mind, overwhelmed, failed to process the scene before him. All he could see were Smart''s eyes¡ªcold, detached, and devoid of humanity. Then, in a single heartbeat, Smart moved. His launch was an explosion of speed, faster than sound itself, shattering the silence with a deafening roar. Tossing Itasha''s limp body into the sky like a discarded doll, he surged toward Brylo with the force of a lightning strike, surrounded by a storm of searing white sparks that consumed everything in their path. Despite his heightened senses, Brylo could not track Smart''s movements. For a fleeting moment, he thought his opponent had disappeared. But then, the chilling wind of death swept over him. Smart materialized behind him like a phantom from the shadows, delivering a devastating kick to his back. The impact echoed like a mountain collapsing, sending Brylo hurtling like a missile into the ground below. The collision left a massive crater, shrouded in clouds of dust and debris, as cracks spider-webbed across the mountain¡¯s surface. Gasping for air and struggling to regain his senses, Brylo barely had time to react before Smart reappeared before him¡ªa harbinger of fate, inevitable and unstoppable. In his hand, a sword materialized, its blade radiating with crackling white energy. Its brilliance seemed to tear through the fabric of reality, a weapon of absolute destruction. The assault began with merciless ferocity. Each strike of Smart¡¯s blade reverberated like the wail of tortured metal, slicing through the air and finding its mark on Brylo¡¯s battered body. Blood sprayed in violent arcs, painting a horrifying masterpiece across the battlefield. Brylo¡¯s defenses crumbled under the relentless onslaught, his strength fading with every blow. Smart''s face twisted into an unrecognizable mask of fervor and insanity, his hysterical laughter ringing out across the mountains like the cries of a deranged storm. The ground trembled with each strike, as though nature itself recoiled from the chaos. Blood flowed from Brylo¡¯s wounds in crimson streams, carving rivers through the dust-choked battlefield. Unyielding and relentless, Smart continued his assault, his body engulfed in lethal energy that burned like an unholy fire. Each swing of his blade shattered the surrounding air, his movements a terrifying symphony of destruction. Brylo, broken and bloodied, could only endure the nightmare as the mountain crumbled around him, the winds howling in unison with Smart''s relentless fury. In the end, Smart suddenly stopped. His sharp inhales and exhales filled the air, each breath carrying a restrained, simmering fervor. He stood over Brylo¡¯s shattered body¡ªa broken puppet, drenched in blood and stripped of all dignity. Smart¡¯s expression gradually shifted, the intensity of his earlier madness giving way to cold indifference. Slowly, he lifted his head, his gaze falling on the lifeless figure beneath him. His features were void of emotion, save for a faint flicker of disgust. With one hand, he grabbed Itasha¡¯s limp body as though it were weightless, then directed a withering glare at Brylo''s crumpled form. His voice, laced with disdain, cut through the silence: "Disgusting!" He paused, as though savoring the moment, before adding with a mocking tone that dripped with venom: "Defeating someone from the Raimo Clan... and now his friend. And at the hands of someone like me? Someone without your vaunted techniques? Pathetic." Turning slowly, Smart began to walk away, his voice carrying a sardonic edge as he continued his tirade: "The greatest sorcerers of the next generation¡ªeliminated! How fortunate you all are. Truly, you should count the blessings you possess!" But then, he froze. His body stiffened, his movements halted as if struck by an invisible force. His expression shifted¡ªfirst to one of unsettling shock, then to an eerie, sardonic smile that spread slowly across his face. His voice dropped to a low murmur, as if he were speaking to himself: "Speaking of blessings... I have one too." Lifting his head, his laughter erupted, sharp and tinged with madness. The sound echoed across the desolate battlefield, growing louder and more unhinged with each passing second. "My child... Moryo! That¡¯s his name." Resuming his steps, Smart strode forward with a calm, unhurried gait, leaving behind a scene of utter devastation. The fractured mountain, the shattered remains of the Mana organization¡¯s stronghold, and the blood-soaked battlefield bore witness to his unparalleled dominance. Each step seemed to mark the beginning of a darker chapter, the air heavy with the weight of his actions. Yet, amidst the chaos, something unexpected began to stir. The blood that had pooled around Sbyam Brius''s broken body started to shift, as though imbued with a faint, unnatural energy. Subtle pulses rippled through the crimson stains, a haunting reminder that perhaps life, or something far more sinister, still lingered within. ¡ª In one of the luxurious hotels, Smart arrived at a door on the top floor. His footsteps reverberated across the marble floor, filling the silence with an imposing presence. Slowly, he opened the door, revealing Raizo seated on a sofa, his cold expression unwavering. One leg was crossed over the other, and his sharp eyes were fixed on the child, Itasha, cradled in Smart¡¯s arms.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Raizo spoke, his voice low and dripping with mockery: "You didn¡¯t kill her, did you?" Smart didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he entered the room with confident strides, laying the small body of the girl on the wooden table in front of Raizo. He stared at her lifeless form for a few moments before replying in an icy tone: "No¡­ I killed her." Raizo¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise, but he said nothing. Smart continued, his gaze never leaving Itasha¡¯s body, as if peering into something unseen: "I killed her, but¡­ I took her power." Raizo¡¯s voice betrayed a hint of intrigue: "How?" Without hesitation, Smart knelt down. He pressed his fingers into the child¡¯s skull, the sound of grinding bones shattering the silence of the room. After a few heavy seconds, Smart extracted a small, rounded object that gleamed faintly with a metallic sheen¡ªa bullet that had pierced her head. Raising the bullet before his face, he spoke with cold finality: "The technique¡­ is inside this container." Raizo smirked faintly, a mixture of admiration and malice crossing his face before he spoke: "Smart, as always." Rising to his feet, Smart casually wiped the blood from his hand, then spoke with a businesslike air: "The money?" Raizo leaned back slightly on the sofa, his smirk widening into a sarcastic smile as he replied: "It¡¯ll be transferred to your account soon. Don¡¯t worry." Smart placed the bullet beside Itasha¡¯s body on the table, casting a sharp glance at Raizo before murmuring in a low, lethal tone: "This is the Unlimited technique." Without another word, Smart turned and exited the room with steady steps. The door closed behind him with a soft metallic click, leaving the silence to settle once more.. --- The stillness left behind by Smart in the room was suffocating, as if the very air was saturated with tension. Raizo sat motionless, reaching out for the bullet on the table. He held it between his fingers, staring at it as though it were a key to an entirely new world. But the moment shattered when the bathroom door creaked open. A small child emerged, no older than six. It was Spailo, his innocent face still unmarred by the cruelty of the world. Yet he froze in place as soon as he caught sight of the scene before him. His wide eyes were filled with terror as they fell upon Itasha¡¯s lifeless body sprawled on the table, blood pooling beneath her like a broken doll abandoned by fate. Spailo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the corpse, his words faltering in his throat before he managed to whisper in a trembling voice, barely audible: "Why... why is there so much blood? What happened to her?" Raizo remained expressionless, his cold, piercing gaze locking onto the child like a hammer crashing down on a fragile soul. He responded in an icy monotone: "This is the world, Spailo. Didn¡¯t I tell you? If you can¡¯t bear it, you can return to your little home." Spailo froze, his small body trembling under the weight of this harsh reality. Raizo, however, showed no concern. He shifted his gaze back to the lifeless Itasha, his voice now carrying a gravity that seemed to encompass the entire room: "The world is cruel. And no one can stop this chaos... except the devil." His tone sharpened, a sinister edge cutting through the air as he continued, his words like an ominous declaration: "I will create the Rizsius Organization... and I will begin the destruction. Are you ready, Spailo?" The silence was oppressive. Spailo stood motionless, his eyes glued to Itasha''s body, paralyzed by a blend of fear and shock. In that moment, the air grew unbearably heavy, as if time itself had halted. Raizo stared into the void, his cold indifference etched into the grim tableau of the room: the blood-soaked body of the young girl, the gleaming bullet on the table, and a small child staring at the end of his innocence. The scene was an unspoken promise¡ªa declaration that Spailo¡¯s world had begun its slow descent into darkness. ¡ª Outside the hotel, in the streets of the city illuminated by the warm glow of the daytime sun, Smart walked with calm steps, his hands in his pockets, his expression carrying a mix of coldness and contemplation. The silence enveloped the place like a curtain hiding something mysterious. His gaze wandered between the buildings and the empty streets until he broke the silence with his quiet, yet astonished voice: "Where is everyone?" The city, usually bustling with activity, was completely deserted. No people, no sounds, only the faint rustle of the wind. Smart continued walking, caught between searching and doubting, but suddenly his steps halted. He froze in place, his eyes widening in deep shock as he saw someone standing steadfastly before him, like an unyielding rock. It was Sbyam Brius, the young man he thought had perished. His body appeared completely clean, devoid of any blood, and his features bore a mix of mockery and confidence. "Impossible¡­" Smart muttered in a trembling voice, but he quickly composed himself. Sbyam, with a mocking smile gracing his lips, replied in a calm voice dripping with sarcasm: "Yoo¡­ It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?" Smart remained silent for a moment, then mustered his courage and cautiously asked: "What happened to you? How¡­ are you back?" Sbyam lifted his head toward the sky, his eyes glinting with a growing madness. He began speaking, his voice gradually shifting from calm to hysterical: "I¡¯ve understood the essence of healing energy¡­ When you fully harness your energy, you must reverse it entirely. That is the secret to achieving limitless healing energy!" He paused for a few seconds, then burst into maniacal laughter, staring at the sky with his mouth wide open: "When you stabbed me, I unconsciously reversed my technique¡­ The result? A healing technique that restored me completely. But you know¡­ the reason for your loss is simple: you didn¡¯t cut off my head." Smart stood still, his voice cold and indifferent as he replied: "My loss? Are you kidding me?" Sbyam, lifting his head once more with wild madness: "It¡¯s over. I¡¯ve uncovered the essence of the healing technique¡­ The game is over now! I¡¯ve become the strongest!" White sparks flickered around Smart¡¯s body, as if rage and fervor were boiling within him. He responded with a cold smile: "So, shall we begin round two?" Sbyam raised his hands to the sky, his tone growing deeper and more menacing: "Really?!" He repeated it, louder this time: "Really?!" Then exploded into a fit of mad screaming: "Really?!" Smart charged toward Sbyam, soaring like an arrow, the sword formed from white sparks in his hand glowing as if it were a flame of rage. He aimed directly for Sbyam''s head. But just before the sword could reach, Sbyam muttered softly: "Immortal Mountain Technique." The sword stopped in mid-air, as if an invisible barrier had blocked it. Smart tried to break through, but to no avail. Shock was evident on his face. Meanwhile, Sbyam stared at him with absolute seriousness. In a fleeting moment, Sbyam directed his hand toward Smart, speaking in a deep voice: "Little Kurmo." A small black spark emerged from his finger, seeming ordinary at first. But when it shot toward the building behind Smart, the building exploded completely. Stones scattered in the air like torn leaves. Smart was pushed backward through the air, skillfully flipping to avoid the explosion. But when he refocused, Sbyam had disappeared from his position. Smart, with an eager smile, shouted: "Where did you go?! Let¡¯s curse each other out!" In the sky, Sbyam was reclining freely, gazing at the calm blue. His features were shadowed by sorrow, his eyes tracking a small bird flying away. He whispered to himself: "I''m sorry, Itasha... I couldn¡¯t protect you." On the ground, Smart prepared for battle. The white sparks around his body intensified, wrapping around him in anger and fervor as if reflecting his inner fierceness. However, in contrast, Sbyam remained calm, whispering to himself in a sad tone: "If I had known how strong I was back then... I wouldn¡¯t have lost that fight." He was transported back in his memories to his mother Estoria''s words: "The power you carry, my son, is not just a gift. It is a responsibility. A heavy responsibility." He felt the weight of those words as he stared at the sky. Then, he spoke to himself again: "I wasn¡¯t ready to bear that responsibility." -- On the ground, Smart raised his hand toward the sky, where Sbyam was floating. He screamed madly: "I will kill you!" In the sky, Sbyam floated steadily, his body balanced as if gravity no longer mattered to him. His eyes carried a mixture of cold calm and deep sorrow as he stared at Smart below. His voice was cold but laced with a hidden challenge: "Are you the father of Moryo?" Smart froze in place, as if Sbyam''s words had pierced through his mental defenses. In a soft voice, tinged with disbelief, he whispered: "What?" At that moment, the white spark surrounding his palm began to fade slowly, as if his doubts were weakening his resolve. Sbyam, with a faint but harsh smile, continued: "Your son... carries the technique of his clan." These words echoed like an invisible slap to Smart, who remained frozen in place. The spark had now completely disappeared, as though something inside him had shattered. In the sky, Sbyam pointed his finger toward the ground, his eyes flashing with both anger and sorrow as he looked at Smart. His voice was like a cutting sword: "You don''t deserve to be his father." The words sank into Smart''s mind like poisoned arrows. He thought to himself in silence, filled with melancholy: "Really? Is what he''s saying true? Have I let him down this much?" --- Sbyam, up above, his eyes now glowing with mysterious energy that shook the air around him. His voice deepened, carrying a tone of confidence but filled with bitterness: "Even among all those who inherited the Kurmo technique from the Raimo Clan, none have been able to master it." Energy began to gather around his hand, dancing like a majestic black spark, surrounded by a bright purple aura. The atmosphere suddenly grew heavy, as if gravity had multiplied several times. Ripples appeared in the surrounding air, as though space itself began to bend under the weight of his power. Sbyam raised his finger toward Smart, and words slipped from his lips in a sad but decisive voice: "Space-Time Rift" The air rippled violently, as if all of nature responded to this terrifying declaration. A black-purple aura appeared before Sbyam, swirling fiercely and making a sound like a silent roar. In an instant, a rift opened in the fabric of space, resembling a glass crack pulsing with mysterious energy, as if reality itself was beginning to shatter. From the rift, a massive spark of energy shot toward the ground at an incredible speed. The light emanating from it was enough to illuminate the sky, and the pressure in the air rose to a terrifying level. The spark raced like an angry bolt of lightning toward Smart, who stood motionless, his features carrying clear melancholy. The ground shook violently as the energy approached. The surrounding buildings crumbled like paper castles, their debris scattering in all directions. The atmosphere became electrified, as if all of nature had descended into utter chaos. As the spark drew near, Smart watched it approach, his face showing a mixture of sorrow and grief. Inside him, a whispering voice echoed softly: "I''m sorry..." In that moment, memories flooded into Smart¡¯s mind like a raging torrent. Images from the past chasing one another, sounds, laughter, and tears, all crashing into his mind like a storm: His son Moryo¡¯s innocent voice calling out to him. Moments of weakness where he couldn¡¯t be the father his son needed. Difficult confrontations he had avoided rather than facing them with courage. The massive spark drew closer, the black and purple swirling together to create a terrifying light that engulfed everything. Smart lifted his eyes toward it, but this time, there was no fear. Only deep sorrow, and a face marked by regret. --- The Past - (Flashback) On a quiet night, the warm lights of the city reflected off the bustling streets as people walked calmly, their worries vanishing under the glow of the nightlife. In a small house, the sound of a crying baby filled the air... it was Moryo Smart, lying in his small crib, while his mother, Biola, gently held him, trying to calm him down. Biola moved around the room, wearing a star-shaped necklace around her neck, gently rocking her baby from side to side, looking at him with a tired yet loving smile. Still, Moryo''s cries didn''t stop. Suddenly, a knock echoed at the door. Holding her son in one arm, Biola walked toward the door, opened it, and saw Smart standing there, dressed in a sharp suit, his tired expression quickly changing to warmth as he saw his wife and son. Biola smiled as she handed him the baby: "I think you''re going to work a miracle and calm him down." Smart gently took his son into his arms and began walking around the room, speaking softly to him. It wasn¡¯t long before Moryo quieted down, stopped crying, and started laughing with a sweet, childlike giggle. Smart smiled and said: "You''re amazing, little one!" In the background, Biola watched, her eyes shining with love. Smart walked up to her while holding Moryo and looked into her eyes, softly saying: "You are my whole world." He embraced his family, and in that moment, a warmth filled the room, while the moonlight from the window cast a magical glow over the scene. --- (Six and a Half Years Later) The sky boiled with fury, and the rain poured violently as if crying for a curse that had befallen the city, while the lightning split the sky with its deafening roars. Behind a dark window, young Moryo, no older than seven, tossed and turned in restless sleep. The lightning struck with such force it seemed to call for death, and Moryo woke up in a panic, his heart racing violently, his trembling voice calling out: "Mom...!" His eyes were fixed on the window, staring at the desolate city that seemed to be dying. The eerie silence and the waterlogged streets made him feel the cold loneliness pierce his small heart. He whispered fearfully, his voice barely audible: "Mom... I''m scared..." But the darkness was too harsh to answer him. Moryo slowly got out of bed, his small feet reluctantly carrying him toward the door. He pushed the door open with a trembling hand, only to discover a horrifying scene. The house, once his warm refuge, was now a wreck. The furniture was torn apart, and the walls bore witness to a disaster he couldn¡¯t understand. Moryo stood frozen for a moment in the destroyed living room, his voice shaking: "Mom?..." Suddenly, the lightning tore through the sky again, as if announcing another tragedy. Moryo turned toward the corner, and there... was the disaster that would change his life forever. The bodies of his parents, Smart and Biola, lay in a pool of blood, horribly mutilated, as if they were the victims of an angry demon. Moryo¡¯s eyes widened, his face pale as if life had drained from him, his chest rising and falling as if drowning in a sea of terror. Sweat mingled with tears on his face, and his small steps carried him slowly toward his parents, but he stopped just before touching them, as if his heart refused to believe it. He whispered, barely audible, trembling: "Mom?... Dad?... " But the only reply was a heavy silence and the sound of the rain, which seemed to be crying with him. Unable to suppress his emotions, Moryo collapsed to his knees in the darkness. A scream tore from the depths of his heart, breaking the silence of the night: "Noooooooooo!" The night¡¯s rain showed no mercy, flooding his innocent face with cold tears as he remained there, alone among the rubble. He cried bitterly, his voice mingling with the screams of nature, as the rain washed away the traces of innocence that had been ripped from him. There was no one to comfort him. Only the storm bore witness to his sorrow, and the city stood mute before the tragedy of a small child. ¡ª The Present... The violent spark of the "space-time rift" sped toward Smart with destructive force, sweeping everything in its path. In those final moments, Smart stood motionless, surrendering to the fate that had chased him for years. His eyes shimmered with a faint glow, and a pale smile spread across his face. He whispered to himself in a voice barely audible above the roar of the spark: "So, this is the end... I tried to destroy the clan that stole our lives... but now I face the greatest sorcerer the world will ever know. Maybe this is my fate." He slowly closed his eyes, allowing his body to accept its fate. The colossal spark engulfed everything around him, its immense size making it impossible to see his body within it. When the energy finally dissipated, it left behind a giant crater in the ground, its depth revealing the extent of its destructive power. Dust rose into the air, and silence filled the space, save for the wind playing with the scattered debris. --- Sbyam, who had descended to the ground calmly, stood at the edge where Smart had been moments before. He looked carefully, searching with his eyes for any trace of the body... but there was nothing. No body, not even remnants that would indicate his presence. He spoke in a low voice, barely audible, as if talking to himself: "Did he die?... It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not important anymore." No expression betrayed his thoughts; his face was as immovable as stone. He stared for a moment at the empty space before turning with steady steps, as if carrying an invisible burden on his shoulders. He said quietly: "I need to find Itasha." He walked away from the crater, bypassing the destruction left in his wake. His steps did not falter, and his direction was clear: the hotel, where the next piece of the puzzle awaited. ¡ª Inside the Dark Academy Grounds... Brylo hurriedly quickened his steps, running frantically toward the main gate. His breaths came in quick gasps, and fear overtook his features, as if he sensed something terrible approaching. He reached the large gate, pushing it forcefully, the sound breaking the stillness as it creaked open. Before him stood Sbyam, emerging from the shadows, holding a small lifeless body in his arms. Itasha, the little girl who had been the last hope, her small body swaying lightly, her pale face covered in shadows. Brylo''s eyes widened in shock, freezing in his place, unable to comprehend the sight. He called out with a trembling voice: "Sbyam! Is... Is that you?!" Sbyam lifted his weary eyes toward him, a mixture of sorrow and anger on his face, responding in a heavy, calm tone: "Brylo... I''m glad you''re still alive." Brylo tried to gather his words, responding quickly: "Yes... Laura healed me using the healing technique. But..." His eyes slowly moved to Itasha''s lifeless body in Sbyam''s arms, and he spoke in a broken voice: "But my health isn''t what matters now..." Sbyam passed Brylo with heavy steps and entered the academy. He stood at the threshold of the door, turned his head slightly, and looked into the emptiness ahead. Then, in a low voice filled with meaning, he spoke: "Brylo... the world is harsh. Should... should we become like this world? Should we kill everyone?" Sbyam''s words struck deep within Brylo, and he found himself sinking into his thoughts. He stared at the ground, mumbling hesitantly: "No... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right... I don¡¯t know if killing everyone will really bring any benefit..." Sbyam continued his slow steps inside the academy but stopped for one final moment, not turning around, and said in a low but weighty tone: "And should there always be a benefit?" He moved away, leaving Brylo standing at the entrance, frozen like a statue, lost in his inner struggle. End of the Chapter. Chapter 5 [The Final Chapter] : Shadows of Sorcerers: Betrayal and Destruction. Chapter 5 One year later¡­ The city was alive with energy, its streets crowded with people whose laughter echoed in every corner. The sunlight reflected off the building surfaces as if gently caressing them, while the sounds of people blended with the rhythmic tapping of their footsteps in perfect harmony. However, amidst this cheerful noise, Brylo was lost in his silence. At the Sorcerers'' Academy, Brylo sat on a wooden chair in the quiet garden. Surrounded by trees, their leaves swayed slowly with a heavy breeze that lacked any joy. His eyes were fixed on the ground, as if searching for something that had been lost. He looked exhausted, with pale features and dark circles under his eyes¡ªclear testimony to his fatigue. The laughter of the people around him repeated in his mind, like a distant echo that he couldn¡¯t quite reach. But what truly haunted him was a childish voice and familiar laughter: the laughter of Itasha. Then, like a hidden stab, the sharp voice of Smart echoed in his mind from a year ago: "Defeating someone from the Raimo Clan... and now his friend. And at the hands of someone like me? Someone without your vaunted techniques? Pathetic." The words repeated like an annoying bell, pulling at his breath and weighing heavily on his chest. A feeling of helplessness and defeat began to seep deep into him. At that moment, Sbyam approached with quiet steps, his hand in his pocket, and his eyes filled with concern as he looked at his friend. He called out with a voice mixed with curiosity and warmth: "Brylo...?" Brylo didn¡¯t respond. He seemed to be lost in his own world, distant from the sounds and faces around him. Sbyam took another step closer, his voice rising slightly: "Are you okay? You look exhausted¡­ You¡¯ve lost so much weight, haven¡¯t you?" Brylo lifted his gaze for a moment, then quickly returned it to the ground. His thoughts were clashing within him. With a voice filled with loneliness and despair, he said to himself: "After that incident¡­ we lost Itasha. They took the Unlimited. And Sbyam became the strongest." His voice was barely audible as he answered: "No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry." Sbyam smiled cheerfully, breaking the tension, then sat next to him, placing his hand on Brylo¡¯s shoulder in a friendly gesture: "My friend! How about we play tennis?" Brylo didn¡¯t move. His eyes remained fixed on the ground, as if unwilling to escape the reality he was living. Sbyam laughed lightly, stood up suddenly, and patted Brylo on the shoulder, saying: "I¡¯ll be on the court. Come when you¡¯re ready." As his footsteps faded, silence returned to the garden. Brylo stayed in his place, sitting in a deadly calm, engulfed in his exhaustion and inner struggle. Everything around him pulsed with life, but he felt as though the entire world had frozen at that moment a year ago¡­ the moment he lost everything. ¡ª In the open courtyard of the academy, Moryo, the child (9 years old), stood before a wooden mannequin shaped like a human figure. His eyes were cold and steady, his icy features betraying no emotion. He exhaled softly before moving with remarkable fluidity; he performed a backflip with astonishing grace, kicking the mannequin forcefully with his back. The wooden piece shattered into two halves, but before the upper part hit the ground, a pulsating green spark enveloped it. The piece froze in mid-air, as if time had stopped, while a radiant green energy extended from Moryo¡¯s palms, forming a field around the broken mannequin. At the entrance of the courtyard stood Trainer Surichi, watching the scene silently. His sharp eyes followed every movement of Moryo. The trainer was as stern as ever, but a faint glimmer of pride crept into his expression. Moryo turned his head lightly towards the trainer, his voice low, his usual coldness evident: "I¡¯ve mastered the Time technique." Surichi raised his eyebrows slightly, his voice carrying the weight of experience: "Yes, I see that. You¡¯re developing at an incredible pace, Moryo." The green spark disappeared, and the wooden piece fell to the ground with a muffled thud. Moryo closed his eyes for a moment, then placed his hands in his pockets and walked slowly with confidence. There was no sign of care in his expression, only a deadly calm that made it hard to know what was going on inside him. As he passed by Surichi, the latter halted him with a firm voice: "You¡¯ll go with Brylo on the mission." Moryo did not stop and responded coldly without turning his head: "I won¡¯t go. Mr. Brylo is strong enough to handle the mission alone." He left the courtyard with steady steps, as if the matter didn¡¯t concern him. In the long corridor leading inside the academy, he met the young girl, Baysal (8 years old), who was waiting for him with an energetic and mischievous face. She stuck out her tongue in mockery: "You fool!" She walked away laughing, deliberately sticking her tongue out again in teasing. Moryo, however, remained completely calm, as if her actions didn¡¯t even exist. Baysal reached Surichi and looked up at him with childlike enthusiasm: "Master Surichi, can I go with Mr. Brylo?" Before Surichi could answer, a familiar, calm voice interrupted: "Oi..." Both turned to see Brylo walking confidently toward them. His hand was in his pocket, and a serene smile graced his lips, as if his presence filled the air with warmth. Baysal''s eyes sparkled with childlike excitement: "Mr. Brylo!" He chuckled lightly, then bent slightly to her level, extending his hand to gently ruffle her hair: "Little Baysal! Do you really want to accompany me on this mission?" She responded eagerly, her eyes sparkling: "Yes!" Brylo laughed, then pulled out a wrapped candy from his pocket and handed it to her with a warm voice: "This is for you." Baysal eagerly took the candy, opening it with childlike excitement, savoring its taste with an innocent smile. Brylo, in turn, looked at her with tenderness and a faint smile tinged with sadness. The moment was interrupted by Surichi¡¯s firm voice: "Clearly, you¡¯ll be going alone, won¡¯t you?" Brylo stood up and turned to look at Surichi, his voice calm and steady: "Yes, I¡¯ll go alone." Baysal looked up at Brylo with childlike admiration. Surichi shook his head and said in a stern tone: "Good luck." Brylo responded with a calm smile: "Thank you." He ruffled Baysal''s hair one last time, then turned and left the courtyard, his steps carrying the confidence of a man who knew what he had to do, but still burdened by the weight that had settled in his heart. --- In the tennis court, Sbyam stood in the middle of the court, dressed in athletic wear, holding his racket. Excitement flickered in his eyes as he spoke to himself: "I¡¯ll finish our previous argument!" But a soft sound came from the open door, followed by the creak of it moving, causing Sbyam to stop his practice and glance toward the entrance. A gentle breeze swept through, slowly moving the hanging tennis net. A young woman in athletic wear entered, her steps light, her face hiding a clear shyness. "Risa?!" Sbyam exclaimed in surprise, staring at her. Risa paused upon hearing her name, turning her head with a shy smile: "Sbyam? I didn¡¯t know you were here." Sbyam smiled playfully: "It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?" Risa began walking toward the opposite side of the court, her hands behind her back, her eyes avoiding direct contact with him. "Sorry... What are you doing here?" she asked softly, her voice filled with bashfulness. Sbyam replied casually: "I came to play with my friend Brylo. What about you?" "Brylo? Where is he now?" Risa asked eagerly, trying to hide her excitement. Sbyam grinned: "He hasn¡¯t arrived yet!" Risa¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought to herself: "This is an opportunity I can¡¯t miss¡­ I¡¯ll take the time to play with him!" After a moment of hesitation, she took a step forward and said shyly:If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "If that¡¯s the case¡­ would you play with me until he arrives?" Sbyam laughed lightly and responded eagerly: "Why not?!" Both returned to their starting positions. Sbyam held his racket with skill, while Risa remained tense, her eyes glued to the ground, her thoughts scattered. Sbyam shouted with a smile: "Are you ready?" But Risa didn¡¯t answer; she was lost in thought, her cheeks flushed. Sbyam looked at her with surprise, then suddenly vanished from his spot, leaving behind a faint trail of dust, and appeared beside her in the blink of an eye. Risa placed her hand over her heart, not sensing his presence until he gently tapped her shoulder. "Ah!" she screamed in fright, stepping back a pace. Sbyam, startled, shouted along with her: "What happened?!" They both stopped shouting in an awkward moment, staring at each other. Then Risa said with mild anger, trying to hide her embarrassment: "You scared me!" Sbyam laughed as he nervously scratched the back of his head: "Sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to." Risa spoke with a shy voice, barely audible: "It¡¯s okay... don¡¯t worry about it." Sbyam took a step back and said: "Alright, let me call Brylo and ask him where he is." He reached into his pocket to pull out his phone, but Risa¡¯s voice stopped him: "Sbyam¡­" He turned to her, inquiring: "What?" Risa lowered her eyes and whispered softly: "Have you noticed what happened to Brylo over the past year?" Confusion crossed Sbyam¡¯s face: "What do you mean?" Risa lifted her head slightly, concern clearly written on her face: "I feel like he¡¯s suffering¡­ he¡¯s not the same anymore. He¡¯s changed." Sbyam furrowed his brow, his voice hesitant: "Suffering? What do you mean?" Risa suddenly raised her voice, clearly agitated: "Because you¡¯re a fool, Sbyam! You haven¡¯t noticed anything!" Then she added in a calmer tone, though her eyes were filled with worry: "He¡¯s become less interactive, less energetic. He¡¯s closer to a shadow now¡­ even with you, his dear friend." Sbyam remained silent for a moment, staring at the ground, murmuring softly: "I¡¯ve noticed he¡¯s lost some weight¡­" Risa spoke nervously: "That¡¯s not all. He seems to be suffering from mental exhaustion¡­ you need to talk to him." Before Sbyam could reply, his phone suddenly rang. He pulled it out and looked at the screen: "Master Surichi?" He answered the call loudly: "Hello, Master Surichi. Is something wrong?" But as Surichi spoke, Sbyam¡¯s expression slowly changed. His eyes widened in shock, and his breath became heavy. The air around him seemed to grow denser, and his voice dropped to a whisper: "What?..." The call ended, but Sbyam remained frozen in place, staring at the ground, his eyes filled with shock and fear. "Sbyam?!" Risa called out, concerned, but she received no answer. ¡ª In a cellar of a small village, The lighting was dim, and the air was thick with the smell of dampness and mildew. Brylo stood frozen, his face pale, his eyes locked on the two little girls huddled in the corner of the cell. The girls were barely five years old, trembling, their innocent eyes filled with tears and fear. The woman standing beside Brylo screamed, waving her hand with frantic anger: "They¡¯re monsters! Don¡¯t let their innocent appearance fool you, kill them before they destroy us all!" The old man added, his voice trembling with hatred: "Kill them! If you don¡¯t, a curse will fall upon you forever!" Their shouts echoed in Brylo¡¯s head, but he kept staring at the little girls. They clung to each other, silently crying, one of them gripping the hem of the other¡¯s dress as if begging for protection. Brylo muttered softly to himself, his voice cracked: "They¡¯re just little girls¡­ they can¡¯t be monsters. This is impossible." But the voices of the old man and woman became like thunder in his ears: "Kill them! Kill them now!" A whirlwind of inner conflict surrounded Brylo, his hands trembling, his heart pounding violently. He saw himself reflected in the eyes of the little girls¡ªfractured images of a broken man, caught between how others saw him and what he knew of himself. --- Outside, the village was alive. Children ran through the streets, women laughed on the doorsteps, and men gathered at the market square. Everything seemed normal. But suddenly... a massive earthquake shook the earth. The houses rattled, and the ground cracked beneath the villagers¡¯ feet. A huge chasm opened up in the center of the village, as if the earth had decided to swallow everything. Screams of panic began to rise, and people ran aimlessly. Suddenly, dark purple whirlwinds appeared, like gates to hell, from which giant creatures emerged. Dragons with glowing eyes, their black scales cracked with violet light, surged from the portals. The first dragon lifted its head high, then roared with strength, unleashing streams of fire from its mouth, burning houses to ash in an instant. One villager screamed, trying to flee: "What are you doing, you sorcerer?!" As villagers fell into the chasms and fire surrounded the area, a young girl stood amidst the destruction, her face covered in soot, tears streaming down her face: "Mom?! Help!" The dragon lunged at her in an instant, fear filling her eyes, before she was swallowed by the flames. --- Amidst the devastation, Brylo stood outside the village, his body surrounded by purple sparks, his eyes glowing with anger. The two little girls, who had been in the cellar, now stood beside him, holding his hands, their expressions a mixture of fear and awe. Brylo shouted angrily, as if flogging the sky: "This is what you deserve, you filthy humans!" Blood covered the ground, and the screams of the villagers echoed everywhere. People were falling one by one, while the dragons tore through the rest. But amid this destruction, Brylo stood still, with the little girls beside him. He froze in place, his mind beginning to crumble as he gazed at the ruin that had befallen the village, while the girls slowly approached him. ¡ª At the Sorcerer''s Academy The room was thick with tension. Its towering walls seemed to tremble beneath the echo of Sbyam¡¯s screams, his fiery eyes fixed on his instructor, Surichi. But despite the intensity of his gaze, his voice betrayed an internal turmoil: "Why?!" Surichi¡¯s face was clouded with a frown, his brows furrowed as if searching for the right words to respond. He placed a hand on his face, his voice heavy and exhausted, but laced with gravity: "Don''t make me repeat myself, Sbyam..." Sbyam yelled once more, his tone filled with panic mixed with a deep-seated rage: "I didn¡¯t ask what... I asked why?!" Surichi locked eyes with him, his gaze lingering for a moment before speaking slowly, as if fearing the weight of his words: "I don¡¯t know¡­ No one was left. No child, no elder, no innocent¡­ everyone is dead. The entire village was wiped out." Sbyam stood frozen in place, his body rigid, his eyes vacant and lost in a dark void. Each word Surichi spoke seemed to reverberate in his mind, like the pounding of a hammer on a fragile wall. The room itself seemed to darken, as if the very air had thickened with the weight of what had been revealed. Surichi continued, his voice more resolute this time, carrying a tone of finality: "And the elders of the organization¡­ they didn¡¯t hesitate. They relieved Brylo of his duties, and a death sentence was issued." The expression on Sbyam¡¯s face crumbled, as if every shred of hope that had once clung to him shattered in an instant. His eyes widened in a mix of shock and terror, and his trembling hands could barely clutch the fabric of his cloak. --- In the City The city bustled with life, the markets crowded, and the pale faces moved lightly through the tangled noise of vendors and children. But amid this chaos, Brylo walked with confident steps, not wearing the sorcerer''s robes, as if attempting to hide from any eyes that might recognize him. He moved quietly, avoiding every glance, every whisper. Suddenly, a familiar voice pierced the silence of his thoughts. The voice carried a mixture of anger and panic: "Explain, Brylo!" Brylo stopped slowly, no trace of surprise on his face. He turned with a calm, deliberate motion to see Sbyam standing behind him, his eyes blazing with fury, staring at him as if the entire world had come to a halt. Brylo replied coldly: "Haven¡¯t you heard the news?" Sbyam clenched his fist, as though the anger consuming him was on the verge of exploding. He shouted, his voice filled with both panic and despair: "Is this really your goal? Do you want to kill all humans and create a world only for sorcerers?" Brylo stood motionless, his gaze unwavering, as if reflecting nothing but emptiness. He spoke with icy sarcasm, as though mocking every word Sbyam had just spoken: "And were you expecting anything else from me?" The air was suffocating, the mist creeping between the narrow streets as if it wanted to choke every breath. People moved like silent shadows, their eyes lost, as though they were mere ghosts trapped in a world that no longer belonged to them. Sbyam and Brylo stood face to face, in the middle of all this stillness. With a voice trembling but filled with fury, Sbyam asked: "Do you really intend to leave?! " Brylo looked at him, his eyes betraying nothing but a chilling cold. He replied in a low voice, yet one that carried a deadly edge: "Yes!" Sbyam took a step back, as though the words were a slap across his face. He said in a muffled voice: "But... you know that¡¯s impossible." Brylo laughed, a soft laugh filled with derision, before responding: "Oh, your arrogance! You¡¯re telling me that while you¡¯re the one who can do it?!" The words struck Sbyam like a knife to the chest. For a moment, his eyes reflected an internal struggle, torn between anger, fear, and deep disappointment. Brylo took a step forward, his tone sharper now, but still carrying that cold, deadly calm: "Remember my words, Sbyam¡­ No one will love you. You will remain alone. Your power is the only thing that will accompany you. And you will become a tool¡­ to protect them. Just a tool, defending the weak." He took another step, breaking the silence that had nearly consumed them, his voice low yet filled with a weight that seemed to suffocate the very air around them: "Why are you the strongest? Are you the strongest because you¡¯ve always been Sbyam Brius? Or did you become Sbyam Brius because you could only ever be the strongest?" Sbyam¡¯s features froze for a moment, as though the words had pierced deep into him without warning. His eyes widened slightly, but the anger within him refused to succumb to the shock. His hands clenched, and his chest heaved with the force of his breath, as though he was trying to find a reply to erase the sting of those words. Meanwhile, Brylo turned with quiet grace, his dark cloak fluttering lightly in the faint breeze. He walked away slowly, as though time itself had frozen around him, leaving behind a trail of coldness and silence. Sbyam stood there, staring at his back, unable to move, drowning in his conflicting thoughts. The city around them seemed to breathe in rhythm with the tension of the moment, and the shadows in the crowd swayed as though influenced by the heaviness in the air. Sbyam remained there, rooted in place, the echo of Brylo¡¯s words still resonating in his chest, leaving behind a feeling of betrayal and helplessness. ¡ª As the Evening Fell The night settled in, and the sky blazed in deep orange, with twilight spreading across the horizon like a bleeding canvas. Sbyam stood on the stone steps of the academy, silently gazing at the ground. Beside him, Trainer Surichi stood, his face a mixture of resolve and concealed anxiety. Surichi''s voice broke the silence, firm yet tinged with quiet tension: "Why didn¡¯t you kill him?" Sbyam raised his head slightly, his eyes gleaming with the weight of heavy thought: "Are you really asking me that question?" Surichi swallowed his own silence before responding, his voice laced with regret: "I¡¯m sorry." The silence returned, thick and suffocating, as if the world itself had grown heavier. Suddenly, Sbyam spoke, his voice tinged with quiet sadness and his gaze distant: "Master... am I strong?" Surichi chuckled dryly, his voice carrying the weight of experience: "Yes, in a disgusting way." Sbyam¡¯s jaw tightened, but he lifted his head with determination, though tinged with the scars of unresolved wounds: "Master, I want to become a teacher." Surichi looked at him in surprise, hesitation flickering across his face before he replied, almost uncertain: "What?" Sbyam¡¯s response was unwavering, despite the sadness that clouded his features: "I want to build a new generation of sorcerers. I want to protect the future with my students!" Surichi stared at Sbyam for a long moment, as though trying to comprehend the resolve emanating from a student who had transformed into a man burdened with the weight of the world. He watched quietly as Sbyam descended the academy steps, his steps firm, and his words echoing with the resonance of a great ambition. --- Night had fallen, and the moon hung high like a watchful eye, its pale glow casting long shadows over the land. The world seemed to pause, the quiet wrapping itself around everything like a hidden cloak. But Brylo moved through it with purpose, stepping onto the cold stone of a vast courtyard. The wind bit at him, carrying the scent of damp grass, but he did not flinch. Brylo entered, his footsteps echoing through the abandoned halls of the castle. Suddenly, a figure appeared before him. Raizo stood there, his shadow blending with the surrounding darkness, yet his eyes burned like flames in the void. Raizo spoke in a soft voice, but there was an undeniable power behind it: "Brylo Kraus?" Brylo narrowed his eyes slightly, his response tinged with suspicion: "How do you know my name?" Raizo chuckled lightly, his tone nonchalant: "Don¡¯t worry about it." Brylo glanced around the dimly lit room before locking his gaze back onto Raizo. He asked with clear intent: "Is this the Rizsius organization?" Raizo raised an eyebrow in mild surprise before answering with a smirk that hinted at something more beneath the surface: "What do you want?" Brylo¡¯s voice was steady, unwavering: "I want to join it." Raizo laughed again, his amusement clear: "Really?" Brylo nodded, his confidence unshaken: "Yes." Raizo opened his arms wide, as if welcoming him into his own home, and said with a sly smile: "Welcome. I have no objections." Brylo remained silent, his eyes never leaving Raizo¡¯s, as if studying him, analyzing every word and every motion. Raizo smiled in satisfaction, as though he had just acquired something valuable. --- In the Sorcerer''s Academy... The young child Spailo stood before the massive wooden door of the academy. His innocent features and shining eyes revealed determination. He raised his small hand and knocked on the door, then waited. After a few moments, the door creaked open, revealing Sbyam. He smiled at first, but his expression faltered when he saw a small child standing before him. Sbyam blinked in surprise: "A child? What do you want? Are you lost?" Spailo raised his head with the unwavering confidence only a child could have and uttered words that shook Sbyam to his core: "My name is Spailo Rashid, and I am the new bearer of the Unlimited Technique." Sbyam¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and he stared at the child as if seeing something otherworldly. --- In the Dining Room¡­ Moryo and Baysal sat at the dining table in the academy, eating in silence, the clinking of utensils the only sound between them. Baysal broke the silence, her curiosity getting the best of her: "Moryo?" Moryo looked up at her coldly, his chewing slow and deliberate. He didn''t answer right away, his gaze distant. Baysal continued, her tone filled with intrigue: "I heard Master Surichi say your father''s name is Smart. Is that true?" Moryo shrugged, a flicker of indifference crossing his face as he replied: "Yes." Baysal raised an eyebrow, surprised: "Then why do they call you Moryo Raiso?" Moryo paused, the words seemingly weighed down by the history they carried. Finally, he answered in a calm tone, void of emotion: "Raiso was my mother''s former husband. He was from the Raipozi clan. My real father is Smart Bessix, but he wasn¡¯t from the clan, so they refused to recognize him. That¡¯s why I took my stepfather¡¯s name." Baysal stared at him, her face a mixture of shock and curiosity, her mouth slightly agape, as she tried to process the weight of his words. --- Suddenly, the door creaked open, and Sbyam entered the room with Spailo beside him, a wide grin on his face. "We have a new member!" he beamed, his tone filled with pride. Moryo and Baysal both looked up at the young child standing beside Sbyam, and Sbyam continued: "He is the third member who will be under my training!" Spailo, full of enthusiasm, grinned brightly and introduced himself: "My name is Spailo Rashid. What are your names?" But Moryo and Baysal, without a word, turned back to their meal, ignoring him. Spailo¡¯s grin faltered, and he mumbled to himself: "They didn¡¯t show any interest¡­" Sbyam sighed, his voice dripping with sarcasm: "Ah, the cruelty of my students!" --- The Present... (13 Years Later) In Sbyam¡¯s room, the soft sound of breathing filled the air as he slept in his comfortable chair. The serenity of the moment was broken by a familiar voice calling out to him: "Master Sbyam! Hey, wake up!" Sbyam slowly opened his eyes, his gaze blurred by sleep. He sat up, stretching, to find his students¡ªSuero, Moryo, Baysal, Veb, and Kamyo¡ªstanding before him. Baysal, looking at the luxurious chair Sbyam had been lounging in, raised an eyebrow in surprise: "That chair looks expensive." Suero, ever the thoughtful one, nodded: "I think so." Sbyam smirked cynically, standing up from the chair. His eyes swept over his students, a mixture of pride and sorrow in them as he gazed at them. As they prepared to leave for Ronda, Sbyam stood still for a moment, lost in his thoughts, reflecting on the past¡ªon the betrayals, the dreams that had been left unfulfilled. But now, with quiet resolve, he was ready. Thus ended the "Clash of Sorcery" Arc. Chapter 1 : The Ronda Incident Chapter 1 In a world seemingly born from serene dreams, the sun spread its warmth over vast green landscapes, while the gentle wind caressed nature''s face with tender hands. A flowing river meandered nearby, its soft currents as if narrating tales to the distant ocean. The waters shimmered under the brilliance of a clear sky, reflecting its vibrant hues. At the river''s edge stood an elderly man, his white hair dancing with the wind as though it were part of the scene itself. His calm eyes gazed into the flowing waters, and his lips curved into a gentle smile that seemed to carry a thousand untold stories. In a voice soft as a whisper, he murmured, "What a beautiful world... truly magnificent." He lingered there, as if time itself had paused to join him in the tranquility of the moment. The melody of water and the rustling of tree branches formed a harmonious symphony, wrapping the moment in a peace seldom found amidst life''s ceaseless chaos. ¡ª In the heart of the bustling city, a small pizza restaurant buzzed with chatter and laughter. Amid the lively atmosphere, Suero, Veb, and Baysal sat around a wooden table, their plain attire masking their identities as sorcerers. Between bites of his pizza, Veb broke the silence, speaking in his usual calm tone. "I¡¯ll be leaving." Suero raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Where to?" "To visit my sister, Yamato," Veb replied curtly. Baysal paused mid-bite, her expression shifting to concern. "Is she alright?" "Yes," Veb answered tersely, offering no further details. Breaking the silence that lingered, Suero suddenly leaned forward, his face lighting up with excitement. "Did you hear? I¡¯ve been promoted to Class B!" He closed his eyes briefly, awaiting words of congratulations or even mild enthusiasm. But the silence stretched on. When he opened his eyes, he was met with the cold, indifferent stares of Veb and Baysal. Their expressions made it clear they found his announcement unworthy of any reaction. Suero let out a frustrated sigh, slumping over the table. "What kind of response is this?" he muttered under his breath. Baysal replied flatly, "What did you expect?" Veb stood abruptly, nodding toward the door. "I¡¯m leaving." Baysal waved him off nonchalantly. "Goodbye." Left alone with Baysal, Suero raised his head, glancing at her. "Are you leaving too?" Crossing her arms, Baysal sighed. "I¡¯m getting tired of sitting here." A sudden spark lit Suero¡¯s eyes as if he¡¯d just remembered something important. He leapt up. "I forgot! There¡¯s a movie I¡¯ve been wanting to watch." Baysal arched an eyebrow. "A movie? What¡¯s it about?" Grinning with childlike enthusiasm, Suero explained, "It¡¯s about an alien who lives on Mars but accidentally ends up on Earth. He struggles to fit in as humans treat him with disdain, but then a girl falls in love with him. They start a strange romantic story that ends with their marriage!" Baysal¡¯s expression turned skeptical. "Romance? Ugh, I can¡¯t stand those kinds of stories." She leaned back in her chair before adding with unexpected excitement, "Now, action¡ªthat¡¯s more my thing." Suero hesitated before asking, "Do you want to come with me?" Her sharp glare made him shrink back slightly. "Are you serious? You want me to watch a movie about an alien?" Suero swallowed hard. "Alright... I¡¯ll go alone." He left the restaurant, leaving Baysal to her thoughts. She glanced out the window briefly before raising her hand to call the waiter. "I¡¯d like a drink, please." The waiter nodded with a polite smile. "Certainly, ma¡¯am." Her gaze wandered outside, observing the passing cars and pedestrians. Yet her mind was elsewhere, lost in a labyrinth of thoughts. The vibrant world around her felt distant, unable to pull her away from the gnawing boredom that seemed to follow her everywhere. --- The sky was adorned with a deep blue dome, scattered with stars glittering like pearls. The full moon shone brightly that night, its golden glow spilling gently over the rooftops and the bustling streets of Ronda. The district was alive, a city that never seemed to sleep. Music blared from speakers at every corner, blending with the laughter and chatter of the crowd. Groups of people, dressed in bizarre costumes, roamed the alleys, singing and dancing as if the night would never end. Others stood at the sidelines, content to watch and soak in the spectacle. Warm yellow light from streetlamps and houses bathed the area in an almost magical glow. At the edge of the crowd, a drunk man stumbled forward with uneven steps, his laughter loud and wild. His friends trailed behind him, no better off themselves. Slurring his words in a mix of drunkenness and defiance, he said, "Come on, guys, let''s leave this noise behind."Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. He staggered towards the outskirts of the district, laughing as if he owned the night. But suddenly, he stopped. His feet collided with something invisible, sending him swaying backward. He stood still for a moment, regaining his balance, and stared ahead. There was nothing there. His friends burst into laughter. One clutched his stomach, struggling to speak between fits of laughter. "Hey, did you drink too much?" The drunk man didn¡¯t join in their laughter. His expression shifted to unease as he stretched his hands forward, probing the empty air. Abruptly, his hand stopped. His fingers had made contact with something unseen¡ªa barrier. His eyes widened, and his startled voice cut through his friends'' laughter: "I¡¯m not joking! There¡¯s something here!" For a moment, silence replaced the merriment, an odd tension settling over them. One of his friends took hesitant steps forward, his tone dripping with mockery. "Maybe you need some sleep." But the man¡¯s gaze remained locked on the empty space, his fingers pressed against the invisible barrier. In a trembling voice, he whispered to himself, "This can¡¯t be real¡­" --- At the heart of Ronda, where the celebration was at its peak and the sounds merged into a continuous rhythm, everything suddenly stopped. The music cut off abruptly, leaving behind only the whispers of confusion and shock. The lights that had painted the streets and sky in vibrant colors vanished in an instant, plunging the district into pitch darkness. A trembling voice of a young woman broke the silence: "What''s happening?" Another voice, a man¡¯s this time, angrier than afraid, followed: "Why did the power go out?" The crowd froze, as if waiting for someone to explain the sudden chaos. Moments later, the lights flickered back to life, illuminating the area once more, as though the night itself was toying with their nerves. Sighs of relief swept through the crowd, quickly replaced by shouts demanding the music¡¯s return: "Turn on the music! Come on!" All eyes turned to the man operating the sound system, but he didn¡¯t move. He stood frozen behind his table, his face pale and his hands trembling, as if he had just seen something unspeakable. One of the attendees approached him, concern evident in his tone: "Hey, are you okay?" The man didn¡¯t respond. Instead, with a shaky hand, he pointed toward a dark alley beside them. There, shrouded in shadows, something was present¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t belong to the lively night. The DJ, who had been energizing the crowd just moments ago, now lay lifeless on the ground like a discarded puppet. Blood pooled around him, forming a grotesque circle that contrasted starkly with the joyous atmosphere of moments prior. A chilling silence descended upon the crowd, their horrified gazes locked onto the lifeless body drained of vitality. Suddenly, footsteps echoed on the stage. A man stepped forward, exuding an ominous aura, his hands raised in mock greeting to the stunned crowd. His unsettling appearance drew every eye, and the madness in his gleaming gaze sent shivers through the onlookers. It was Solio, an odd necklace dangling around his neck, emanating an eerie glow. "Welcome, pathetic humans!" he bellowed, his voice booming across the square, laced with a sardonic smile. Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Some stood frozen, paralyzed by fear, while others took hesitant steps back. Solio, unfazed, slowly extended his hand toward them. The air itself seemed to grow heavier, as though holding its breath. From nowhere, a massive vortex of deep purple energy erupted. The ground trembled violently, and terror rippled through the crowd as the vortex began to consume them one by one. Screams filled the air as the people scrambled in every direction, desperate to escape the inescapable. "And now, let the real show begin!" Solio declared, his maniacal laughter piercing through the chaos. On the stage, Spailo joined him, his mocking smile a mirror of Solio''s. Behind them, Campeis stood with icy indifference, his expression unchanging. Finally, Darwin appeared, his face devoid of emotion, as if the unfolding carnage was beneath his notice. "Did you set up the barrier?" Spailo asked, his calm voice tinged with sarcasm. Solio responded with a hysterical laugh: "As if I¡¯d forget such a thing!" Spailo turned away nonchalantly, his hands buried in his pockets. "Good. Let¡¯s move on to the next phase of the plan, then." The four descended from the platform as the vortex continued to devour the panicked crowd without mercy. The screams persisted, reverberating through the district, while the ground beneath them transformed into a sea of horror. ¡ª In the western side of Ronda, Master Betma, a Class A sorcerer, stood tense, his eyes fixed on the chaos engulfing Ronda. The scene before him was nothing short of a nightmare. ¡°What in heaven¡¯s name is happening?¡± he muttered, his voice laced with worry. Behind him stood his small team: Hambo, a Class A disciple, and Alia, also a Class A disciple. Lost in thought, Hambo spoke up, ¡°Did you notice something strange?¡± Alia turned to him, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hambo replied, ¡°The barrier¡­ It allows sorcerers to enter, but they can¡¯t leave. As for humans, they can neither enter nor exit.¡± Alia glanced at her teacher, Betma, who was still staring into the horizon. ¡°That¡¯s true, Master. But¡­ what should we do now?¡± Betma remained silent for a moment, then responded in a calm tone that carried the weight of responsibility. ¡°The sorcerers of the Rizsius organization¡­ they¡¯re here. At metro station F4.¡± He furrowed his brows and added inwardly, in a voice no one could hear: ¡°What are they planning?¡± Hambo broke the silence with a sudden question: ¡°Where is Sbyam Brius?¡± All eyes turned toward Ronda, where music, dancing, and laughter continued unabated in the city center, as if the chaos on the outskirts meant nothing. ¡ª In the eastern side of Ronda. Moryo, the leader of the Class A team, sat on the sidewalk, leaning slightly forward with his hands clasped together. His eyes were fixed on the ground, as though it hid secrets just beyond reach. In a low, troubled voice, he muttered, "What a disturbance." Around Moryo, his team stood. Baysal, her eyes burning with anger, broke the silence: "Why did they choose this area? These bastards! It''s my favorite part of the city!" Veb, with his usual cold demeanor and not even bothering to glance at her, replied, "Maybe because it''s densely populated, you fool." Baysal''s face contorted into a mask of fury, and she whirled toward him, growling, "What did you say?" But Veb remained unfazed, his gaze still fixed on Moryo, who remained silent as if lost in a world of his own. Kamyo, appearing the more patient of the group, turned toward Moryo and asked, with a blend of curiosity and frustration, "Why are we just sitting here, waiting?" A heavy silence fell. All eyes turned to Moryo, who still didn¡¯t lift his gaze from the ground. Baysal, struggling to keep her emotions in check, spoke in a more serious tone: "Commander! Why aren¡¯t we entering the F4 metro station?" Finally, Moryo raised his head slightly. With a cold expression devoid of emotion, he answered, "Everyone has been assigned to the outskirts of the area. We''re here to protect this place, just in case any of the Rizsius sorcerers try to flee. As for entering, that¡¯s Master Sbyam¡¯s responsibility. It''s to ensure everyone¡¯s safety." Kamyo, with a sarcastic tone, sat beside Moryo on the sidewalk and said, "As if any of them could escape from the strongest sorcerer!" As for Baysal, her eyes were fixed on the area ahead, where music filled the air, and people continued to sing and dance, oblivious to the disaster quietly brewing in the shadows. ¡ª In the north of Ronda, near the barrier, one of the men struck the invisible force field violently, his voice rising with each blow. "Hey! Let us out! Bring us Sbyam Brius right now!" Nearby, a woman stood, clutching her small child. With a tense tone, she asked, "Who is this you''re talking about? Who is Sbyam Brius?" The man, still hammering at the barrier, replied, "I don¡¯t know! But they say he''s the only one who can get us out of here!" The woman furrowed her brow in annoyance. "That wretched sorcerer! We''re stuck here because of their mess!" The child, no older than six, listened with wide eyes. His small face brightened, and he innocently said, "Mom! I love sorcerers! I want to be like them!" The mother froze, her heart racing. Quickly, she covered his mouth with her trembling hand, whispering in fear, "Don¡¯t say that! You don¡¯t want to be like them! They¡¯re the cause of all the destruction in the world!" The child gently pushed her hand away and insisted, "But they fight monsters! They protect us, don¡¯t they?" The mother had no answer. She placed her hand over her face, exhaustion weighing heavily on her. Suddenly, the man stopped striking the barrier. His eyes widened, and his voice dropped to a whisper, "What...?" Before them, a hand emerged, tearing through the barrier. It was a human hand, yet it seemed to rip the very fabric between worlds. The man instinctively took a step back, his eyes wide in disbelief, while the woman screamed in fear, clutching her child to her chest. Then, the owner of the hand appeared. A tall man, with an aura that instilled dread. His eyes were as cold as ice, and his hair swayed with the icy wind that accompanied his arrival. In a calm voice, as if asking for directions, he said, "Are we in Ronda?" The woman trembled, fear evident in her voice. "Who are you?" The man turned his gaze toward her. His features, though sharp, carried an unsettling innocence that contrasted with the darkness surrounding him. "I am Sbyam Brius. I apologize for the delay." He then turned his eyes toward the city, where the festivities continued, songs filling the air, oblivious to the looming threat. The crowd near the barrier stood still, watching him with a mixture of fear and suspicion. End of the chapter. Chapter 2: The Shikigamis Feast ! Chapter 2 At the Metro Station Sbyam Brius''s footsteps echoed confidently across the station''s cold tiles, steady and firm, as if he were planning something far beyond a mere daily commute. One hand rested calmly in his pocket, while his expectant gaze dropped downward toward platform B4. On his way, he muttered, "I think I¡¯ve figured out the game they¡¯re playing¡­" Abruptly, he stopped and placed a hand behind his head in a relaxed gesture that contrasted his grim tone. "How boring! Fine, I¡¯ll play along!" Before him stood Campeis, Darwin, and Pico, their varied stances betraying both tension and anticipation. Sbyam broke the silence with a faint, mocking laugh. "So, you¡¯re finally here¡­" His sharp tone sliced through the air, leaving no doubt about his intent. He stepped forward, one deliberate step at a time, pointing at them with a smile brimming with challenge."No excuses if you lose again. Right?" Campeis responded with a smile, one that strained to appear confident. "This time is different. We won¡¯t lose! Are you ready for defeat, Sbyam Brius?" Darwin, who had lost his arm previously, merely stared back with an icy glare. Sbyam smiled, his eyes fixed on him. "Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t lose to you." Campeis let out a faint laugh, tinged with sarcasm. "And what makes you so confident?" Sbyam stopped laughing abruptly, the air growing heavy with silence. He pulled his hand from his pocket, raising an eyebrow as if mocking the question itself. : "Because you¡¯re simply weak." Campeis¡¯s face paled for a moment, but he quickly rearranged his expression into a nervous smile. "Alright then¡­ Let¡¯s see who wins today." Sbyam offered nothing but another taunting smile, while the trio exchanged tense yet determined glances. The air in the station thickened with palpable tension, as if the battle was moments away from erupting. --- In the northern part of Ronda, Suero and Laura sat on the curbs of a quiet street within the magical barrier, both looking bored, their eyes fixed on the ground. Suddenly, Suero stood up, visibly irritated, and spoke loudly, "Why are we here? Let¡¯s go!" Laura lifted her head, her brows furrowing as she stared at him in confusion. "What?!" Suero replied, his frustration clear, "Let¡¯s go to the station!" Laura stood as well, her expression darkening with irritation. "Why do idiots always end up with me?!" Suero fixed her with a serious look. "We need to help Master Sbyam! There are sorcerers from the Rizsius organization, right?" He raised his hands as if explaining himself. "And at platform B4, there are so many humans! How can Master protect everyone and defeat the sorcerers?!" Laura sighed heavily, pressing a hand against her face as she muttered, "You idiot¡­ It¡¯s Sbyam." But Suero insisted, "We have to help him!" Laura removed her hand and snapped back, clearly annoyed, "Fine, shut up, you brat!" Suero¡¯s face lit up with excitement, like someone who had just received an unexpected reward. "So, what¡¯s the plan?!" Laura let out another sigh and pulled a folded map from her bag. Suero stared at it in surprise. "What¡¯s that?!" Laura unfolded the map, pointing at it as she explained, "This is the metro station map underground¡­"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. --- A map showing the floors of the metro stations and their connections B1 ©¸©¤©¤ B2 ©¸©¤©¤ B3 ©¸©¤©¤ B4 \ Sbyam --- She continued, "Sbyam Brius is now at platform B4, so we need to go down to him." Suero interjected, curious, "Can¡¯t we take a shortcut?" Laura shot him a sharp, irritated look. "No¡­ Besides, according to Trainer Surichi¡¯s techniques, there are plenty of monsters in the stations. We need to clear them out before we can proceed." Suero¡¯s face paled. "Monsters¡­?" Laura glanced back at the map, her tone edged with growing unease. "But the real problem is here. If we encounter an A-class monster, we might not be able to defeat it." She turned to the left, but Suero was gone. Spinning around, her eyes widened in shock as Suero¡¯s body became engulfed in a fierce blue aura, sparks crackling violently around him. "Suero?!" He replied in a sharp, resolute tone, "I¡¯ll wipe them out¡­ I¡¯ll annihilate every monster! I won¡¯t let any of them stand!" Suero began walking toward the metro, his heavy footsteps reverberating through the tense silence as the blue sparks intensified around him. Laura froze, concern etching her face before she finally shouted, "Oi, Suero! That¡¯s dangerous!" He didn¡¯t respond, continuing forward. His footsteps echoed in her ears, the crackling blue energy amplifying the tension. Laura scowled, her voice thick with exasperation. "Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake! Why are you men always so ridiculously obsessed with protecting humans?!" Quickly, she broke into a run, chasing after him, her biting words barely masking the unease twisting inside her. ¡ª In the western part of Ronda, a massive beast stomped forward with earth-shaking steps. With every movement, the ground beneath its feet cracked and split, while the flames behind it devoured buildings, leaving only ash and ruins in their wake. The creature continued to spread destruction and chaos, thick smoke rising into the air, veiling the sky above. Below, a small child ran frantically through the debris, tears streaming down his face as he screamed: "Help me!" But his cries were cut short as the beast¡¯s enormous hand came crashing down upon him. The sheer force of the blow shredded the child¡¯s body into bloody pieces, his limbs and blood scattering across the burning wreckage. The beast moved on, indifferent to the horror it left behind. Suddenly, a pulsing blue light glimmered on the horizon. The beast turned its head toward the source of the glow, its anticipation clear. The light approached rapidly, transforming into electric blue lightning that crackled violently around Betma''s figure. In an instant, Betma appeared before the beast, his hand radiating deadly energy as he muttered in a low, chilling voice: "Shrine Punch." The blue light darkened into a menacing blood-red hue, and a thunderous shockwave erupted, shaking the earth itself. The beast¡¯s body was launched through the air like a shattered meteor, colliding with burning buildings and leaving behind a massive trail of devastation. Betma stood amidst the wreckage, blue sparks still dancing around his hands. His gaze fixed on the flames before him as he muttered with quiet resolve: "What¡¯s happening in Ronda?... That wasn¡¯t just a monster; it was a Shikigami. So, it¡¯s someone¡¯s technique." Before he could finish his thought, the colossal Shikigami emerged again from the flames. Its face twisted in fury, its glowing eyes filled with hatred. It roared, its voice tearing through the air: "You bastard!" Betma looked at it with cool indifference and remarked: "Ah, a Shikigami. They can speak, unlike ordinary monsters." Purple sparks ignited around the Shikigami''s fist as it roared once more, this time like a storm. The winds surged violently, and the western ground of Ronda trembled beneath its power. It stomped the earth, shattering it further, and snarled: "That actually hurt!" Betma smirked confidently and replied with a mocking tone: "You haven¡¯t seen anything yet¡­" The Shikigami lunged toward Betma, its steps closing the distance in a blink, as if it were lightning itself. It swung its massive fist toward him with overwhelming force. Betma remained motionless, his gaze locked onto the creature with a deadly calm. As the Shikigami¡¯s attack neared, Betma began to laugh¡ªa slow, unsettling, and hysterical laugh. Blood trickled from his mouth, yet he continued laughing. Then, in a deep, ominous voice, he declared: "Blue Magic Technique¡­ The Blue World." In an instant, the world transformed into a boundless, blue void¡ªa vast, endless space without gravity or limits, a nightmare that absorbed all light. Betma and the Shikigami floated in the strange, endless expanse as though they were trapped in an infinite abyss. The Shikigami¡¯s voice faltered, filled with fear and disbelief: "What is this?!" Betma continued laughing, his voice echoing ominously in the void. Blood still poured from his mouth as he said: "It¡¯s over for you, fool..." Suddenly, the Shikigami¡¯s legs began to tremble violently before exploding in a gruesome spray of blood. The creature¡¯s panicked eyes darted to its disintegrating body, something unnatural tearing it apart from within. Betma¡¯s voice rang out, low and filled with dreadful finality: "You¡¯re finished." In an instant, the Shikigami¡¯s entire body erupted, its remains scattering into the blue void¡ªblood and flesh splattering like crimson paint against the endless, nightmarish expanse. When the Blue World finally disappeared, reality returned to normal. The Shikigami¡¯s blood rained down onto the shattered earth, and Betma collapsed to his knees, sweat dripping down his face as he gasped for air: "That¡­ drained me¡­ Damn it." He remained there, breathing heavily, surrounded by destruction, watching the smoldering ruins while flames continued to consume the remains of the broken buildings. --- At Metro Station B1, Suero and Laura sprinted through the echoing metro tunnels. Laura shouted loudly as they neared a sharp turn: "Turn right!" Suero quickly picked up on the signal, pivoting with Laura to the right, their footsteps pounding against the wet floor, the sound reverberating throughout the tunnel. Laura¡¯s eyes gleamed with urgency as she glanced ahead: "We need to get to the elevator! It¡¯s the fastest way to reach Sbyam!" Suddenly, they both came to a screeching halt, their shoes skidding across the damp ground as their eyes widened in horror. Before them lay a station filled with corpses¡ªdozens of decapitated bodies. Blood drenched the ground, splattering the walls and turning the scene into a sea of crimson. In the middle of this hellish sight, a Shikigami crouched low, its head bent over the body of a dead man. Its blood-soaked mouth and razor-sharp teeth gnawed hungrily at the man¡¯s severed head. Blood poured relentlessly from its mouth, dripping down its arms and pooling on the floor like grotesque little waterfalls. Suero stared at the horrifying scene, disbelief in his eyes. Suddenly, he noticed something chilling: the severed hand of the man was twitching involuntarily. Deep within, Suero¡¯s inner voice screamed in terror: "His soul¡­ it¡¯s still suffering!" The Shikigami continued its monstrous feast, indifferent to the carnage surrounding it, the sounds of cracking bones echoing through the station. Finally, Suero¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence: "Oi ! " The Shikigami slowly raised its head, strips of flesh still hanging from its mouth. Its glowing, predatory eyes locked onto Suero and Laura. A twisted, devilish grin spread across its face as it mockingly asked: "New food?" Suero took steady steps forward, small red sparks flickering in his eyes. His voice was low but seething with fury: "What do you think you''re doing?" Seemingly amused by the challenge, the Shikigami gestured to the bodies around it and casually replied, as if it were explaining something obvious: "Eating¡­ it¡¯s food." Suero¡¯s eyes blazed with molten rage, his entire body consumed by intensifying blue sparks that enveloped him entirely, his features lost behind a fierce glow. Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, the Shikigami dropped the half-eaten body and rose to its full height. Purple sparks crackled violently around its massive hands, and its glowing eyes narrowed with intent. It spoke, its tone now serious: "Are you sorcerers?" Fully enveloped in blinding blue light, Suero shouted, his voice sharp and filled with cutting rage: "Stop mocking human life!" Their eyes locked¡ªfull of hatred and malice¡ªeach ready for the battle that was about to unfold. End of Chapter. Chapter 3 : Rise of the Shrine Punch ! Chapter 3 Laura stared at the Shikigami, her face pale with terror as beads of sweat trickled down her forehead. "This... this is a Shikigami! It''s tens of times stronger than the monsters we usually face!" she thought in fear, her legs trembling beneath her. In front of her stood Suero, radiating fury, his eyes blazing with rage. He roared, his voice deep and trembling with both anger and dread: "I''ll kill you... I''ll curse you with an eternal damnation!" Laura shouted anxiously: "Suero, stop! This is madness!" But Suero didn¡¯t turn to her. The Shikigami moved suddenly with incredible speed, the air ripping apart as it launched forward. Its punch struck Suero, slamming him into the wall. The impact cracked the stone, scattering debris into the air as dust enveloped the scene. Suero fell to the ground, his body bloodied. Laura froze in place, staring at him in horror. "He can¡¯t stand against it¡­ This is impossible!" she thought, her body paralyzed with fear. The Shikigami, smirking coldly, spoke with a voice devoid of empathy: "What a child you are! Acting purely on emotion. But now¡­ it¡¯s your turn." Its eyes locked onto Laura, glinting like a predator sizing up its prey. Slowly, it raised its hand and said with chilling detachment: "Die." Laura stumbled back a step, her mind racing. "I can¡¯t fight this¡­ my power is only for healing, not combat!" She felt as though her end was near. Suddenly, the sound of falling rubble broke the tense silence. The Shikigami turned its head toward the debris. Amidst the wreckage, Suero began to move, pushing stones off his battered body as he slowly stood up. Dust covered his clothes, but his resolve seemed unshaken. The Shikigami, its gaze narrowing in disbelief, muttered: "Impossible¡­ that attack was no ordinary blow. How can he still stand?" Suero, staring down at the ground, spoke in a low voice, heavy with pain and anger: "My mother was killed... I was there when she left. My friends... they all disappeared one by one before my eyes. Even Master Kamasi... didn¡¯t survive. They¡¯re all gone..." Raising his head slowly, his eyes glimmered with an icy determination: "And you think I¡¯ll just stand here and do nothing?!" The Shikigami narrowed its eyes, violet sparks flickering around its hand: "Enough talk¡­ you won¡¯t survive this time." Suero didn¡¯t respond. He stepped forward, blue sparks beginning to crackle faintly around his hand. Lifting his gaze, he spoke in a calm yet razor-sharp tone: "Oi, you monster¡­ I have something to tell you." The Shikigami sneered, its expression full of mockery: "Oh? Are these your last words?" Suero¡¯s fist clenched tighter, the blue sparks around it growing brighter. "I¡¯ll keep killing you all¡­ one by one¡­ until I rust!"You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The world seemed to pause for a moment, as if time itself held its breath. Suero stepped forward, his movements slow, his body swaying from exhaustion, yet he didn¡¯t stop. From afar, Laura watched him, thinking: "This isn¡¯t normal¡­ something has changed in him." When Suero stood directly before the Shikigami, their eyes met. In Suero¡¯s mind, Moryo¡¯s voice echoed: "This¡­ is the Shrine Punch. A rare technique... something not easily learned. But you¡¯ve shown it now, which means the Blue Sorcery in you is far more potent than you realize." Taking a deep breath, Suero ignored the pain ravaging his body. "If his words are true¡­ I¡¯ll only know by stepping forward." Both fighters stepped back, the sparks around their fists intensifying. The air became charged, heavy with anticipation, as if the next clash would change everything. The Shikigami charged first, its fist hurtling toward Suero¡¯s abdomen with tremendous force. But Suero countered with his own punch, creating a violent shockwave. The Shikigami twisted to exploit an opening, but Suero caught it off guard. The sparks around Suero¡¯s fist, initially blue, began to shift to a dark crimson. With a roar that echoed through the room, Suero shouted: "Shrine Punch!" His fist collided with the Shikigami¡¯s torso, the sheer force launching it like a ragdoll. Walls shattered as it was hurled through them, one after another, dust billowing in its wake. Suero stood still, his breaths ragged, his body trembling from exhaustion. Laura stared at him in astonishment, her voice barely audible: "What kind of power is this? Is this really Suero? This isn¡¯t just Class B¡­ he¡¯s stronger than that!" As Suero gazed at the blood-soaked battlefield, the torn bodies around him, he stood silent for a moment, unmoving like a statue. Laura felt compelled to act. She placed a hand on his shoulder and said: "We need to leave." He cast her a glance before looking ahead again. He whispered to himself: "Yes¡­ I must keep moving forward." The two made their way toward the elevator, leaving behind a battleground that bore witness to the fury and despair of Suero''s struggle. ¡ª Outside the Ronda zone, atop one of the towering buildings, stood Master Surichi, his gaze fixed on the massive magical barrier enclosing the entire area. The cold wind brushed against his face, but his expression remained firm, a blend of concern and restrained fury. In a low, steady voice, he muttered: "Is this your plan, Raizo?" He paused, as if revisiting distant memories, before adding in a deeper tone: "You were never a talented sorcerer at first¡­ but you reached this level after merging your power with that woman from the Raipozi Clan. Your beloved¡­ was the price worth it?" His fists clenched tightly, his eyes never leaving the barrier. With a voice laden with unease, he said: "But I don¡¯t think things will end so easily. My technique tells me that what¡¯s happening inside is only the beginning of a battlefield¡­" He stood in silence for a moment, gathering his thoughts. Then, as if addressing someone far away yet able to hear him, he whispered: "We¡¯re counting on you¡­ Sbyam." His gaze returned to the barrier, reflecting unwavering resolve in his eyes. There was no room for retreat. ¡ª At Metro Station B4, Sbyam stood confidently, one hand in his pocket and a sly smirk on his face. In front of him were Campeis, Pico, and Darwin, their eyes locked on him with tense anticipation. The air was thick with tension, as if an explosion was imminent. Suddenly, Campeis and Darwin launched themselves at Sbyam with lightning speed. Sbyam remained rooted in place, his gaze calmly tracking them, his expression unchanged. Darwin raised his hand, shouting: ¡°Motion Freeze!¡± From beneath the tiled floor, solid ice shot up as if summoned from the void, encasing Sbyam''s feet. The temperature plummeted instantly, and the sight of cold vapor made everyone in the station shiver in fear. Sbyam glanced down at his ice-covered feet with a detached curiosity, tilting his head slightly as if evaluating the situation. Campeis and Darwin seized the opportunity. Crimson sparks danced around Campeis'' hand as he charged at Sbyam, delivering a devastating punch. The force of the blow caused a booming sound, making the station lights flicker briefly before plunging into complete darkness. Screams echoed in the chaos. When the lights flickered back on, Campeis stood frozen in disbelief. ¡°Impossible!¡± he muttered, his wide eyes fixed on Sbyam, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch, as though nothing had happened. Sbyam raised his head slightly, his face adorned with a mocking grin. In a calm yet challenging voice, he said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to try and immobilize me¡­ because as long as I¡¯m using the ''Immortal Mountain'' technique, you simply can¡¯t touch me. So¡­ are you ready to die?¡± Campeis froze in place, tension radiating from him. Darwin attempted an attack from behind, kicking Sbyam with all his might. But the impact bounced back as if he had struck a steel wall. Darwin gasped in shock: ¡°What?! Is this¡­ a barrier?¡± Then, muttering to himself in alarm, he said: ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s him!¡± Before anyone could react, droplets of blood sprayed into the air. Everyone, including Sbyam, turned toward the source. Standing in the middle of the battlefield was Pico, holding the severed heads of men whose throats he had slit effortlessly. Their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground as blood pooled beneath them. The dark smile on Pico''s face brought a fleeting sense of reassurance to Darwin and Campeis, but it didn¡¯t last long. In an instant, Sbyam vanished from his spot. Campeis, mistaking the moment for victory, shouted with excitement: ¡°Where did you go, Sbyam Brius? Did you run away in fear?¡± Darwin snapped at him angrily: ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Campeis looked up, only to see Sbyam floating in mid-air, the ice around his feet completely melted. His back was turned to them, yet everyone in the station, even the civilians, stared at him in terror. Sbyam slightly turned his head toward them, his voice low but charged with undeniable authority: ¡°Oi.¡± Everything stopped. The sounds, the movements, even the air seemed frozen. His piercing gaze locked onto Campeis, who felt an unfamiliar fear creeping into his chest. Sbyam spoke in a calm but menacing tone: ¡°Do you all really think you can defeat me? Campeis¡¯ heart raced, but words failed him, stuck in his throat. Silence blanketed the scene, and it was Sbyam¡¯s chilling glare that delivered the final blow. End of the chapter. Chapter 4 : Containment Sphere Chapter 4 Amidst the lively park, the laughter of children filled the air as the gentle wind played with the lush green grass. The innocence of the scene starkly contrasted with the underlying tension between two men seated on one of the park benches. Campeis, his eyes filled with anticipation, leaned slightly toward Brylo and whispered in a trembling voice: "How can we contain him?" Brylo, maintaining his usual icy composure, leaned back slightly, watching the children running in front of him before replying in a low voice: "It won¡¯t be easy... but we can try." Campeis stared intently at Brylo¡¯s expressionless face, as if trying to pierce through his calm demeanor. "What are the chances of us successfully containing Sbyam?" A moment of silence fell between them. The sound of laughter seemed distant, as if the entire world had been muted behind a wall of suspense. Brylo, without taking his eyes off the children, finally spoke: "One percent." Campeis¡¯s eyes widened in visible shock. He leaned back slightly on the bench, repeating anxiously: "One percent?! Are you joking?" Brylo added in a calm tone, his words sharp like an arrow: "That¡¯s if we confront him in combat. But the chances increase to 50% if we target him... emotionally." Campeis, struggling to grasp what he just heard, leaned closer to Brylo, asking in astonishment: "Emotionally? What do you mean?" Brylo intertwined his fingers, finally shifting his gaze from the children to Campeis¡¯s face, his tone carrying a weighty warning: "We need to exploit his past. There¡¯s something that could weaken him. But if he decides to use that very thing..." He paused, letting the silence hang heavily before continuing, "We¡¯ll lose everything." Campeis¡¯s astonishment deepened. He sat up straight, his rising anxiety clear in his voice as he asked: "What is this thing?" Brylo hesitated for a moment, his tone sharpening like a blade as he answered: "If he activates the World of his technique." Campeis froze in place, his tension and fear clearly visible. His voice quivered with unease as he spoke: "Then what should we do?! We can¡¯t take that risk!" Brylo sighed, lowering his voice as if afraid someone might overhear them. His words came out sharp and deliberate: "We need to face him in a place full of people. Somewhere he wouldn¡¯t dare activate his technique without destroying countless lives... That¡¯s why Ronda is our best option." Campeis stared at Brylo with anxious eyes, while Brylo returned the look with a chilling calm. Silence enveloped them once more, but this time, the silence felt like a declaration of a war that would change everything. ¡ª The present¡­. Campeis looked up, only to see Sbyam floating in mid-air, the ice around his feet completely melted. His back was turned to them, yet everyone in the station, even the civilians, stared at him in terror. Sbyam slightly turned his head toward them, his voice low but charged with undeniable authority: ¡°Oi.¡± Everything stopped. The sounds, the movements, even the air seemed frozen. His piercing gaze locked onto Campeis, who felt an unfamiliar fear creeping into his chest. Sbyam spoke in a calm but menacing tone: ¡°Do you all really think you can defeat me? Campeis¡¯ heart raced, but words failed him, stuck in his throat. Silence blanketed the scene, and it was Sbyam¡¯s chilling glare that delivered the final blow. The atmosphere shifted abruptly, as if the air itself responded to the intensity of the moment. From the sky, Sbyam descended with a fluid motion¡ªlike a deadly shadow fading and reappearing in mere seconds. His expression remained calm, but there was something unsettling in his eyes¡ªa dark glow that betrayed a hidden madness. Standing firmly, his body remained motionless except for the slight sway caused by the gentle breeze. His gaze pierced through his opponents, accompanied by a mocking smirk, as he broke the silence with a deep, thunderous voice: "Come¡­ face me." Campeis and Darwin stared at him, tension etched into their faces, their fear barely concealed. Sbyam continued, his tone dripping with cutting sarcasm, as if toying with their resolve: "Aren¡¯t you the ones who thought you could win? So¡­ what¡¯s the problem? Come to me, or I¡¯ll come to you." Before his words settled, Campeis and Darwin lunged at him with lightning speed. Electric sparks danced around them, charging the air with violent energy. Their fists aimed directly at Sbyam¡¯s face¡ªor so they thought. In an instant, Sbyam vanished, as if the earth had swallowed him whole. Their punches struck nothing but empty air. A moment later, he reappeared just steps away, his mocking smirk intact, radiating unshakable defiance. His movements were ghost-like, evading their attacks with unreal precision. He leaned backward with effortless grace, dodging their blows as if they were nothing more than passing breezes. Then, with lightning reflexes, he extended his hand, grabbing Darwin¡¯s leg as if it were a mere toy. Sbyam laughed hysterically, lifting him with a single hand before hurling him with terrifying force toward a wall. Darwin crashed into it with immense impact but astonishingly regained his balance, standing on the cracked wall like a warrior prepared for the next strike. Sbyam, however, gave no time for recovery. In a swift move, he lunged at Campeis, seizing his arm with a bone-crushing grip. His eyes burned with manic intensity. Before Campeis could react, Sbyam leaned closer, whispering mockingly: "One¡­ two¡­" In a blur of motion, his hand sliced through Campeis¡¯s arm as if wielding an invisible blade. Blood erupted in a crimson fountain, painting the scene in vivid red. Campeis staggered back, staring in disbelief at the stump where his hand had been moments ago. His face froze in a mask of horror, as if his body refused to accept the brutal reality. Sbyam approached him slowly, his terrifying smile widening with each step. Without hesitation, he grabbed Campeis¡¯s head and smashed it against the wall with inhuman strength. The impact echoed like an explosion, shattering the wall into rubble. Amid the destruction, Sbyam stood tall, his blazing eyes surveying the scene with detached madness. "You were simply too late to understand the game," he muttered, his voice devoid of empathy. In a flash, Sbyam appeared in front of Darwin, as though emerging from the shadows. His fist connected with Darwin¡¯s face in a devastating blow, sending him hurtling across the ground like a broken doll. The wall behind him cracked and crumbled under the force of the impact. Blood spilled from Darwin¡¯s mouth, soaking the floor as his battered body lay motionless. But Sbyam wasn¡¯t finished. He vanished once more, reappearing before Darwin, crouching like a predator studying its prey. His smile turned grotesque, and his whisper carried the weight of death itself: "We¡¯ve only just begun." Dark sparks crackled ominously from Sbyam¡¯s palm, slithering like snakes as they wrapped around Darwin¡¯s body. The sparks coiled tighter with every passing second, forming a deadly cage. Darwin¡¯s face twisted in terror, sweat pouring from his brow. He struggled to move, but the black energy held him in place, squeezing relentlessly. Campeis, snapping out of his shock, summoned the last of his strength and charged toward Sbyam, his voice a desperate cry: "What can¡¯t you do, Sbyam Brius?!" Sbyam didn¡¯t even glance at him. His focus remained entirely on Darwin, now encased in the deadly sparks. The pressure intensified, and the wall behind Darwin crumbled under its weight before finally collapsing entirely. In a horrifying instant, Darwin¡¯s body exploded into fragments. Blood and remains splattered the walls and ground, leaving Campeis frozen in his tracks. His eyes widened with disbelief, his voice a faint whisper: "Darwin...?" Sbyam turned slowly, his face cold and impassive, yet his eyes burned with a chilling glow. Fixing his gaze on Campeis, he declared in a voice like a death sentence: "Next¡­" ¡ª Inside the elevator, Suero and Laura stood in tense silence as it descended toward Station B4. The indicator lights flickered, the numbers decreasing slowly, each passing second dragging on as though the very air had thickened with anticipation. When the doors finally slid open, a dim, shadowy corridor greeted them¡ªa western passage leading into the unknown. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they bolted toward the railway. Up ahead, not far from the tracks, a woman sat hunched over herself. Her pale, waxen face and the heavy slump of her posture made her look as though she were crushed under a weight no mortal should bear.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Suero moved quickly, kneeling beside her, his face a mixture of concern and urgency. His voice, gentle yet strained, broke the silence, though it betrayed the worry rising within him. "Excuse me... Are you alright?" The woman remained still, not reacting in the slightest, as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. Her unresponsiveness sent an unsettling chill through the air. Glancing at Laura, who looked equally bewildered, Suero turned back to the woman and tried again, this time with more insistence. "Hey... Can you hear me?" Without warning, the woman slowly lifted her head. Her voice was cold, like frost on the edges of winter, filled with an eerie ambiguity that sent a shiver down Suero¡¯s spine. "They''ve all changed... I came to board the train with them, but... they said it was full." Suero felt a deep unease, her words nonsensical, as if they belonged to some twisted world beyond his understanding. Then, everything around him shifted. The woman¡¯s skin began to darken, morphing into a deep, sickly purple, and black veins erupted from beneath her flesh, like fractured glass. Instinctively, Suero took a step back, eyes wide with disbelief. The woman gagged violently, the grotesque sound echoing through the narrow corridor. Laura, standing several meters away, shouted in alarm, "Suero! She¡¯s transforming! She¡¯s becoming one of them!" The woman¡¯s body contorted in unimaginable ways, her limbs twisting grotesquely. Her skin split, revealing blackened veins that pulsed beneath the surface, and her eyes turned pitch black, hollow voids of darkness. Her screams echoed through the air as her form shifted, half human, half monstrous beast. A pool of crimson blood pooled beneath her as she collapsed to the floor in a twisted heap. Suero stood frozen, staring at the horrifying scene, his voice barely a whisper, trembling with disbelief. "What... is this?" Laura cautiously stepped forward, her fists clenched tightly, a look of disgust on her face as she spat in disdain. "These... are the true demons! The Rizsius Organization is nothing but a cabal of cursed sorcerers!" But Suero wasn¡¯t listening. His gaze remained fixed on the grotesque body, his face contorted in a fierce inner turmoil. Almost imperceptibly, he whispered, "The train¡­" Laura, confused, turned to him. "What? What are you talking about?" Suddenly, Suero¡¯s eyes snapped upward, realization dawning in them like a bolt of lightning. His heart pounded with terror and urgency. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pointed toward the railway and shouted, "The train... It''s heading for Master Sbyam!" Laura¡¯s confusion deepened, but Suero didn¡¯t wait for her to catch up. In an instant, he leaped onto the railway tracks, his feet pounding against the cold iron rails, his inner voice a frantic scream. "I must reach him...!" ¡ª In the eastern section of the station, Campeis sprinted forward, his heart pounding violently in his chest, constantly glancing over his shoulder. Behind him, Sbyam followed at a disturbingly calm pace, each step deliberate, his cold eyes locked onto Campeis with a predator¡¯s detachment, as though time itself bent to his will. Suddenly, desperation broke from Campeis¡¯ lips. "Pico! If you don¡¯t help me now, I¡¯ll kill you myself!" Across the chaos, Pico stood motionless, his expression cold and indifferent. He raised his hand lazily, as if the situation were beneath him. "Fine... fine." From his fingertip, a spark ignited, briefly flickering before shooting toward Sbyam. It struck him in an instant, an explosion of force detonating next to his head. But Sbyam didn¡¯t flinch. He stopped, his gaze turning slowly toward Pico, his face blank, his indifference as chilling as the coldest winter. Then, the train roared into view, its presence felt like a rumbling beast from the depths of hell. The screeching of its wheels echoed, shattering the tense silence that hung between them. Sbyam raised an eyebrow, a rare flicker of surprise passing across his face. Campeis and Pico exchanged tense glances, but before either could speak, Campeis grinned wickedly, his voice rising in excitement. "Finally, it¡¯s here!" The crowd in the station surged forward, a frantic, chaotic mob pushing and shoving as disbelief spread among them. One man shouted desperately, "Move! I¡¯m getting on first!" But as he reached the door, his steps faltered. His eyes widened in horror as the door opened slowly, revealing not passengers, but massive, grotesque creatures spilling out like a nightmare made flesh. One of the beasts pounced on the man, tearing off his head with a swift, brutal bite. His lifeless body crumpled to the ground, a rag doll torn apart by merciless jaws. The station erupted in screams, the air thick with terror as the creatures swarmed out, tearing through bodies and flooding the floor with blood. Amidst the monsters, Solio stepped forward, his presence commanding attention. He paused, taking in the scene with a slow, deliberate gaze. Inhaling deeply, he savored the thick, rancid air of fear, then exhaled with a wide grin. "Oh, how I¡¯ve missed this refreshing atmosphere!" Campeis spotted him and gestured eagerly. "Finally, you¡¯re here!" But Solio didn¡¯t acknowledge him. His eyes were locked on Sbyam, his voice filled with unmistakable excitement. "At last, I have my chance to face him!" Charging toward Sbyam, Solio¡¯s arm morphed into a blade as black as the void itself. He leapt into the air, aiming to decapitate his target with one swift strike. But in the blink of an eye, Sbyam raised his hand with blinding speed, catching the blade mid-swing. Black sparks erupted around his fingers, a macabre dance of shadows. Solio¡¯s grin only widened, as if he relished the challenge. But Sbyam¡¯s grip tightened, and the blade shattered into shards that scattered in the air like shards of broken glass. Without hesitation, Sbyam raised his other hand and unleashed a black spark, shooting it toward Solio like a lightning-fast arrow. Solio recoiled in midair, retreating with all his might. The spark struck the ceiling behind him, erupting in a deafening explosion, debris raining down on the panicked crowd below. Solio landed beside Campeis, his severed arm already regenerating rapidly. Campeis, visibly irritated, scowled at him. "What took you so long?!" Solio chuckled lightly, glancing around before turning back to Campeis. "I had to make sure I brought plenty of monsters." Then, suddenly, his expression shifted. A sharp realization flashed across his face. "By the way, where¡¯s Darwin?" Campeis replied, his gaze never leaving Sbyam amidst the chaos. "He¡¯s dead." Solio paused, then shrugged indifferently. "Really?!" As the cries of humans mixed with the shrieks of the monsters, Sbyam remained motionless, his eyes locked on the blood-soaked ground below. His face was a study in calm indifference, yet every scream, every drop of blood seemed to invigorate him, as if he reveled in the pain that permeated the air. Campeis smirked to himself, watching the stillness envelop Sbyam. His thoughts dripped with mockery. "What will you do now, Sbyam Brius? You believe activating your world will kill these humans. So, you won¡¯t do it, will you? You¡¯d rather let them die at the hands of monsters than at your own, right?" Amid the carnage, Sbyam stood like a statue in the eye of the storm. The cries and the blood splattering in all directions painted his dark attire in tragic streaks of crimson. His expression was frozen, a portrait of inner conflict and turmoil. Campeis¡¯s grin grew wider, his voice quiet but biting. "Think... think... you have no options, do you? Isn¡¯t it better for you to quietly enter the prison World?" His words sliced through the air, each one heavy with the weight of their implications. Meanwhile, Solio, seemingly relishing the absurdity of it all, took a step forward, his eyes gleaming with dark excitement. His voice dripped with sarcastic certainty. "Sbyam... you¡¯re different from Suero Rashid. You believe sacrificing a few lives to save those outside is the priority... but you can¡¯t, can you? You won¡¯t do it because you know it will turn you into something you can¡¯t forgive yourself for!" Sbyam drew a slow, deep breath, his gaze fixed on the ground, as though searching for answers within the depths of his own mind. Around him, the monsters feasted on humans, their guttural growls and blood-curdling screams blending into a horrifying symphony. Blood splattered across the station, painting the scene in shades of despair. The world suddenly grew silent, as if time itself had ceased to flow. Even the desperate breaths that once echoed in the station of death came to an abrupt halt. Silence, heavy as an iron barrier, enveloped everything. At the heart of the chaos stood Sbyam Brius, his body stained with the blood of both humans and monsters. His eyes began to glow faintly, emitting a deep black radiance that seemed to embody the void itself. His voice sliced through the stillness, sharp as lightning: ¡°The Kurmo World.¡± In that instant, an unusual white barrier erupted around him, expanding with breathtaking speed, stretching infinitely as though consuming the very horizon. The station, once steeped in chaos, transformed into an absolute void¡ªa blank canvas of pristine white awaiting a new story to be drawn. Before anyone could comprehend the shift, the barrier vanished just as abruptly, returning everything to its original state. Yet something was amiss. Everyone¡ªhumans, monsters, even Solio¡ªwas frozen in place, as if turned to stone. Time moved only for the faint droplet of saliva slipping slowly from Solio¡¯s lips, defying the frozen world. Then, Sbyam began to move. No, he didn¡¯t just move¡ªhe surged. Like a bolt of lightning, faster than light, faster than comprehension. His body weaved through the monsters like a blade cutting through air. With every step, a head fell. The heads of monsters flew into the void, and their blood erupted in fountains of crimson. The narrator¡¯s voice echoed, calm yet foreboding: ¡°This was Sbyam Brius¡¯s desperate attempt to activate the Kurmo World for a mere 0.1 seconds. He believed that this fleeting moment would be enough to save the humans from falling into his world. But the Kurmo World is unforgiving. The moment they entered, their fragile bodies crumbled under the weight of overwhelming information. Their minds absorbed data equivalent to half a year in an instant... and collapsed, paralyzed.¡± As the narrator spoke, Sbyam¡¯s movements were a blur of speed and fury. His glowing black eyes burned with an intensity that matched his relentless assault. Every motion was precise, every strike decisive, as if he were a machine of destruction born from pure rage and focus. The narrator continued: ¡°The surviving humans returned to their communities two months after the incident. But what transpired here was only the beginning. Solio had transformed approximately 1,000 humans into monsters, sowing chaos and terror. Sbyam Brius faced a critical choice: the monsters, the immediate threat, had to be eradicated first. Only then could he confront the Rizsius sorcerers. He knew this, and so did they. They knew they were no match for him.¡± The scene shifted rapidly. Sbyam now stood amidst a sea of corpses. The monsters that once dominated the station were reduced to lifeless piles. The air was dense and oppressive, filled only with the ragged sound of Sbyam¡¯s labored breathing. Beads of sweat mingled with the blood on his face, a testament to the battle¡¯s toll. The narrator¡¯s voice swelled with pride: ¡°In a mere 209 seconds, Sbyam Brius annihilated 1,000 transformed humans¡ªa feat unparalleled in history. This moment solidified Sbyam Brius¡­ as the strongest sorcerer the world had ever known.¡± Sbyam stood in the midst of the carnage, his head held high, his glowing eyes dimming back to their natural state. Yet exhaustion clung to him like a shadow. His body threatened to collapse, but an indomitable strength kept him upright. He surveyed the remnants of the station¡ªthe scattered corpses, the mangled monsters¡ªas though all that had transpired was but the prologue to a greater saga yet to unfold. Sbyam Brius panted heavily, his chest heaving as if carrying the weight of the universe. The air around him was saturated with the stench of blood and sweat, and the only sound breaking the oppressive silence was his ragged breathing. Suddenly, he froze. His breath caught in his throat, and his eyes widened as a strange crystalline orb appeared before him, shimmering with an enigmatic glow. He whispered, barely audible, his voice laced with shock and confusion: ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Before he could finish his question, a familiar, calm voice sliced through the stillness from behind: ¡°Yoo¡­ Master Sbyam!¡± He turned swiftly, his eyes trembling, only to find himself face-to-face with Spailo. Spailo¡¯s smile was warm, but beneath that warmth lurked an unmistakable chill. ¡°Are you alright, Master?¡± Spailo asked, his tone carrying a faint hint of playful mockery. Sbyam tried to muster a smile, but his surprise was evident in his eyes. Before he could respond, the crystalline orb suddenly leaped into the air and split in two. One half shot toward him, and in an instant, it began to engulf his body from the feet up, like an inescapable trap. Lowering his gaze to his legs, now submerged in the orb, his voice rose with a mix of anger and disbelief: ¡°Spailo¡­ what are you doing?¡± Spailo responded with a faint smile, his tone as casual as if he were discussing the weather: ¡°What am I doing? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°Why are you trying to contain me?!¡± Sbyam roared, his fury rising as the orb continued to consume his legs. Raising his eyebrows, Spailo replied with a mocking tone that stoked the flames of his master¡¯s anger even more: ¡°Why? What a silly question. Simply because¡­ you¡¯re an obstacle. Your very existence stands in the way of my plans.¡± Sbyam¡¯s rage burned brighter in his eyes as he struggled to maintain his composure: ¡°What¡¯s your goal, you fool? Why are you doing this?¡± Spailo chuckled, his laughter dripping with malice, as though relishing the moment: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be free, Master?¡± Sbyam fell silent for a moment, his eyes blazing with defiance. But Spailo didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He continued, his tone thick with mockery: ¡°Oh, right! I almost forgot. You can¡¯t kill one of your students, can you? Those ridiculous beliefs of yours¡ªthinking that mercy is the real strength. How naive, Master!¡± The orb had now consumed half of Sbyam¡¯s body, yet he remained steadfast. Fixing Spailo with a piercing gaze, he spoke with a calm yet profound intensity: ¡°Spailo¡­ you¡¯re the dumbest student I¡¯ve ever trained.¡± Spailo¡¯s laughter faltered for a brief moment before he quickly recovered, smirking as he retorted: ¡°Really?¡± But Sbyam pressed on, his voice resolute and full of conviction: ¡°Let me tell you something¡­ your brother, Suero, will kill you one day.¡± Spailo fell silent, but the smile never left his face. He replied with a defiant tone: ¡°I¡¯d like to see him try¡­ but he won¡¯t. That fool isn¡¯t on my level.¡± For the first time in the scene, Sbyam allowed himself a faint smile, as if holding onto an unshakable certainty: ¡°Suero¡­ will become the strongest sorcerer the world has ever known. Stronger than you¡­ and even stronger than me.¡± For a fleeting moment, the orb¡¯s movement paused, as if granting master and student a final gaze, one laden with a complex mix of emotions: pain, anger, pride, and sorrow. The orb resumed its consumption, enveloping Sbyam entirely until his body was fully encased. Only his eyes remained visible for a moment longer, their glow fading gradually into oblivion. Spailo stood motionless, watching in silence as his master vanished. His smile persisted, but now it carried a thousand unspoken meanings, each more enigmatic than the last. ¡ª Amidst the darkness shrouding the railway tracks, Suero ran with all his might, his breaths growing heavier with each step. Inside him echoed heavy words, like a prayer or a vow to himself: "Master Sbyam¡­ I¡¯m coming! Wait for me! I¡¯ll be useful¡­ I¡¯ll offer my help!" But his inner voice was abruptly interrupted by a faint, fear-laden shout: ¡°Stop!¡± Suero halted instantly and turned around to find Laura behind him, standing like a statue. Her eyes were fixated on the Mehrebot Watch in her hand, her face pale, and her expression filled with terror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suero asked, his voice tinged with irritation as he tried to grasp the situation. ¡°We don¡¯t have time! We need to hurry!¡± Laura raised her gaze to him, her eyes a mixture of shock and dread. She spoke in a trembling voice: ¡°It¡¯s happened¡­ it¡¯s done.¡± Suero froze in place, staring at her as if trying to process her words. He didn¡¯t understand¡ªor perhaps didn¡¯t want to. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± he shouted, his anger rising as his patience waned. ¡°What are you talking about? We need to go now!¡± Laura took a step forward, her voice steadier but drenched in sorrow: ¡°Sbyam Brius¡­ has been contained.¡± The words hit Suero like a bullet piercing his heart. He staggered backward unconsciously, his eyes widening as he whispered in disbelief: ¡°What¡­?¡± Time seemed to stop around him; everything turned still. Her words echoed relentlessly in his mind, refusing to fade. He didn¡¯t even notice the trembling of his hands, now clenched tightly into fists. End of Chapter. Chapter 5 : After Containment Chapter 5 In the Containment World The pitch-black darkness consumed the entire horizon, with no end in sight and no discernible boundaries. It seemed as though the world itself had vanished, leaving only an absolute void. Amid this nothingness, Sbyam sat alone. The silence was suffocating, choking everything, with no sound except his calm breathing echoing through the space. Lowering his head, his eyes lost in the boundless void before him, he murmured to himself: "I wish I could have shown Spailo this... the loneliness of the strongest... that feeling no one understands... a person without connections." He suddenly raised his head, a warm smile forming on his face, yet it carried a hidden, suppressed sadness. In a voice filled with nostalgia, he muttered: "Brylo... if only you were still with me... Who knows? Maybe, just maybe, you would have pushed me to win this fight." Suddenly, a familiar voice pierced the silence, sharp and resonant, as though it came from the depths of his memories: "Are you serious?!" Sbyam froze in place, his eyes widened in shock, his eyebrows arching in disbelief. Brylo¡¯s voice? Impossible! Yet, it was unmistakable. He turned, his gaze trying to pierce through the darkness in vain. His features softened again, and his sadness deepened. In a quiet voice, almost as if speaking more to himself than the void, he said: "Honestly... I don¡¯t know." Memories began flooding in unbidden, like an unstoppable torrent. Faces of Brylo, Itasha, Moryo, Suero, Baysal, Veb, and Kamyo flashed before his eyes like overlapping paintings, each face carrying a memory, and each memory bearing its weight. He took a deep breath, a faint, pale smile forming on his lips as he whispered: "Why does everything fade into darkness? ... But I hope, at least, that my memories with them are real... and not mere illusions." Slowly, he rose to his feet. His first steps were heavy, as though the darkness itself was restraining him. But this time, he lifted his head, his eyes glowing with an unusual resolve. Speaking with a firm voice, as if addressing the darkness itself, he declared: "I¡¯ve made it this far... to this exact stage... and so, I will seek you out!" He began walking with steady steps, his sole destination being the void itself. Each step seemed to carve through a fragment of the darkness, but he felt no fear. The darkness awaited him, and he was ready to face it. ¡ª In the Ronda Region At Metro Station B4, the cold wind swept through the area, carrying with it eerie sounds, like distant screams. Amid this grim scene stood Spailo, holding the Containment Sphere in his hands. His sharp gaze pierced the surrounding darkness, a mocking smile playing on his lips. He whispered, his tone laced with triumphant sarcasm: "Finally¡­!" At that moment, Campeis, Solio, and Pico appeared, approaching him with steady steps. Campeis''s face was stoic, yet it held a hint of concealed curiosity, while Solio displayed a mixture of defiance and mockery. Campeis, his gaze fixed coldly on the Containment Sphere, spoke: "Was that conversation your trump card?" Spailo turned slowly to face them, meeting their gazes with a mocking smile. In a calm voice that carried an undertone of menace, he said: "You¡¯ve returned? I thought you¡¯d perished after his Realm was activated." Solio chuckled faintly, then remarked with a sarcastic tone: "True, I froze in place, unable to move¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter. We are not like the rest of humanity¡­ We are sorcerers." He then added, his tone carrying a mix of tension and relief: "Anyway, he has been contained." Pico interjected, his voice a blend of hesitation and worry: "What do we do now?" Spailo turned his gaze toward Pico, then burst into a hysterical, chilling laugh that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. He declared loudly, as if challenging the entire world: "Ronda is yours! Do whatever you wish¡­ There¡¯s no one left to stand in your way now!" Solio stood still for a moment, then smirked maliciously and whispered to himself: "Suero¡­ I¡¯ll kill you. How much I despise you. Where are you now?" The smirk on his face gradually turned into a sinister, hysterical laugh as he turned and disappeared into the shadows. The group began to disperse, each heading toward their individual goals, like ghosts fading into the night. But Campeis, who was preparing to leave, felt a hand grip his shoulder. He turned slowly to find Spailo standing before him, his eyes gleaming with a suspicious glint and a tense smile on his face. Spailo said in a low, menacing voice: "Campeis¡­" Campeis paused, staring at Spailo cautiously. He asked in a hesitant tone: "What do you want?" Spailo stepped closer, his eyes growing darker. In a voice dripping with sarcasm and malice, he replied: "I want to talk to you." Campeis hesitated for a moment, his expression remaining composed. He responded coldly: "Speak." Spailo moved even closer, until there was almost no space between them. Lowering his voice, but with an underlying tone of terror, he said: "Do you want to know what happened to your daughter?" The words struck Campeis like lightning, piercing his core. His eyes widened in shock, and his voice faltered for a moment before he stammered: "My daughter¡­ Itasha?!" Spailo smiled, a chilling smile that froze the blood in Campeis''s veins. His eyes glimmered with a devilish look, as if silently dragging Campeis into an endless nightmare. ¡ª On the Railway Tracks The faint glow of the railway lights bathed the area in a serene yet eerie calm, but the tension in the air was palpable. The steel tracks stretched endlessly into the horizon. Suero and Laura stood in the middle of the tracks, the place eerily empty except for the distant echoes of faint noises. Laura glanced around nervously, then whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and concern: "This place is about to be turned upside down... Ronda will never be the same again." Suero remained staring at the ground, his expression taut with shock and confusion. He murmured, barely audible, as if speaking to himself: "My Master¡­ Sbyam?!" Laura broke his train of thought, her voice rising with her growing anxiety: "The man who terrified everyone¡­ is gone. And now, the war will begin!" Suero lifted his gaze to Laura, his shock evident on his face, yet he said nothing. Laura continued, her words tumbling out faster and faster: "We have to tell everyone what happened¡­ We need to let them know that Sbyam has been contained!" Finally, Suero broke his silence, his voice filled with astonishment: "How do you know that?!" Laura looked at him in confusion, as though not understanding his question. She replied cautiously: "What do you mean?"The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Suero suddenly shouted, his voice a mix of anger and disbelief: "How do you know he¡¯s been contained?!" Laura slowly raised her wrist and pointed to the Mehrebot Watch on her arm. She spoke calmly, though her eyes betrayed her tension: "Because of this¡­ I received a notification that Sbyam has entered the Containment World." Suero¡¯s gaze shifted from the watch to Laura, his eyes brimming with worry and sorrow. For a moment, silence hung heavy between them, as though both were trying to grasp the weight of what had occurred. Suddenly, Suero turned on his heel and began running westward along the station. He ran frantically, as if trying to escape the thought itself. He whispered to himself, his voice laced with fury: "You bastards¡­ I¡¯ll kill you. I swear, I¡¯ll kill you all." His steps quickened, the pounding of his feet against the ground matching the rapid thudding of his heart. Laura, stunned for a moment, gathered her strength and began chasing after him. She called out to him, but her voice was swallowed by the cold winds sweeping through the area. Their destination was clear: west of the station, where events were converging like a dark cloud forewarning an impending storm. --- In Eastern Ronda Destruction swept through the area, flames devouring everything in their path, while the air was thick with the stench of ash. The haunting cries of monstrous creatures echoed, and giant, worm-like beasts writhed chaotically across the region. Amid this hellish chaos, Moryo, Baysal, Veb, and Kamyo were fiercely battling the creatures. Baysal surged forward at the speed of light, a sonic boom shaking the ground beneath her. She launched herself directly at one of the beasts, punching through its belly and emerging on the other side, leaving the monster to collapse lifelessly. Veb, on the other hand, moved with eerie calm. Raising a single finger, he released a small brown spark toward another creature. The moment the spark touched the beast¡¯s face, it detonated, leaving the creature headless and lifeless on the ground. Below, Kamyo stood beside Moryo, observing the carnage. Kamyo commented with a sarcastic tone: "Well, that¡¯s the end of them!" But Moryo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the destruction left in the wake of the battle. He turned away and spoke seriously: "Let¡¯s check the other areas." Veb and Baysal descended from the sky, and the group began moving in unison, like a well-coordinated military unit. Breaking the silence, Baysal asked in bewilderment: "For heaven¡¯s sake, what is the Rizsius Organization¡¯s goal in all of this?" Kamyo responded with his usual sarcasm: "Who knows? They¡¯re just a bunch of idiots." But Veb, with his cold, calm demeanor, interjected: "Even if we don¡¯t know their goal¡­ we will continue protecting humanity." Baysal laughed mischievously, her laughter childlike and playful. She glanced at Veb and teased: "Really? You look terrible trying to act like you care about humans!" Veb turned to her with a cold glare but chose to remain silent, continuing to walk forward as they surveyed the area. Suddenly, a powerful scream pierced the air¡ªa familiar voice that made them all freeze in their tracks. Kamyo asked nervously: "Isn¡¯t that Suero¡¯s voice?" Baysal stared in the direction of the sound, her eyes narrowing in focus: "Yes!" Meanwhile, Moryo and Veb were also concentrating on the sound. Veb asked cautiously: "Where is he?" Atop one of Ronda¡¯s tall buildings, Suero stood, shouting at the top of his lungs: "Commander Moryo¡­!" He then added, his voice resonating through the area: "Master Sbyam¡­ has been contained!" The words hit them like a bomb, leaving everyone frozen in place, shock etched on their faces. Baysal yelled, her voice filled with disbelief and anger: "What is that fool saying?!" But Moryo, though shocked, quickly regained his composure. He spoke firmly, issuing a rapid command: "Listen up! We¡¯re splitting up now!" Veb turned to him with his usual cold tone and asked: "And the plan?" Moryo responded resolutely: "If Master Sbyam has been contained, and I believe that was their goal¡­ we¡¯ll continue protecting humanity!" Baysal chimed in enthusiastically: "Alright, Veb and I will check the area!" Moryo nodded: "Good!" Kamyo asked eagerly: "What about me?" Moryo replied as he began running: "Come with me!" The group split up: Baysal and Veb headed to survey the area, while Moryo and Kamyo rushed toward Suero. Atop the building, Suero continued shouting: "Master Sbyam¡­ has been contained!" Then he paused abruptly, muttering to himself in a voice filled with worry: "Did they hear me?" On the ground, Moryo and Kamyo sprinted at full speed. Moryo spoke seriously: "We have to reach Suero!" Kamyo responded firmly: "Alright, but what¡¯s the plan?" Moryo¡¯s voice was calm yet carried unwavering determination: "Our goal now is to free Master Sbyam." Kamyo replied with equal resolve: "Understood!" They continued running, ready to face whatever awaited them on their path to Suero. ¡ª In Southern Ronda Hambo and Alia strolled through a bustling city, alive with the sounds of life. Melodies echoed from every corner, and people danced joyfully in the streets, carefree and oblivious to the world around them. Hambo glanced around, puzzled, and asked: "Why hasn¡¯t the Rizsius Organization reached this place yet?" Alia, scanning the lively scene with a growing sense of unease, replied: "I thought everyone was a target!" They continued walking through the crowd, the vibrant energy of the city contrasting with the tension in Alia¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, the ground trembled violently, a deep crack splitting the earth as if a disaster had erupted from the depths. Hambo froze in shock, his eyes widening as the earth began to devour everything in its path. He quickly grabbed Alia by her clothes and soared into the air, pulling her away from the chasm below. The air was filled with the frantic screams of people desperately trying to flee, but it was futile. The fissures consumed them at an alarming rate, as the earth tore open beneath their feet. Alia, her eyes wide with horror, gathered her strength and floated beside Hambo, her gaze fixed on the destruction below. She spoke urgently: "We have to help them!" She made a move to descend toward the chaos, but Hambo¡¯s grip tightened on her shirt, halting her. His voice was cold and unyielding: "Leave them." Alia¡¯s shock turned to anger as she turned to face him, her voice trembling with disbelief: "What do you mean?!" Hambo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the ground below, where humans were swallowed by the earth¡¯s gaping maw. His expression was indifferent, his tone detached as he replied: "This is better for them. A merciful death." Alia¡¯s anger flared, her voice rising in fury: "You fool, Hambo! Have you lost your mind?!" But Hambo didn¡¯t react. His face was a mask of cold indifference, and his voice remained steady, as though the deaths unfolding before him meant nothing. He simply asked: "Do you think they¡¯re worth protecting?" Alia stared at him, unable to comprehend his words. Hambo continued, his voice distant, almost hollow: "They¡¯re just trash. They¡¯ll never understand our value¡­ they¡¯ll never appreciate the sacrifices of a sorcerer who gives everything to protect them." Alia¡¯s mind reeled, torn between fury and confusion. Her expression hardened, but she was at a loss for a response as the cries of the victims slowly faded into the earth. Minutes later, the ground returned to its normal state. No traces of destruction remained, no screams lingered¡ªjust silence, as if nothing had ever happened. Hambo and Alia descended to the ground, their feet touching the now solid earth. Alia stomped her foot to test its stability, her eyes widening in disbelief as she muttered: "It¡¯s solid and intact! What just happened? Was this someone¡¯s technique?" Hambo¡¯s response was brief and emotionless: "I don¡¯t know." Without another word, he turned and walked away, as though the catastrophic event had been nothing more than a fleeting inconvenience. Alia followed, silent and visibly seething, her mind still spinning with what she had just witnessed and the chilling coldness in Hambo¡¯s words. As they moved through the streets of Ronda, an oppressive silence hung between them, thick with the unspoken tension and unresolved conflict. Alia¡¯s anger simmered just beneath the surface, but she said nothing, the weight of the moment hanging heavy in the air. ¡ª In Northern Ronda Moryo and Kamyo arrived at the building where Suero was located. The air was heavy with tension, as if even the city itself anticipated what was about to unfold. Kamyo scanned the surroundings with sharp, cautious eyes before asking: "Where is he?" Moryo raised a hand, pointing toward the sidewalk. Suero sat slumped, his figure weary yet tense, as though bearing the weight of the world. Moryo''s voice was cold and precise: "There." Without hesitation, they moved toward Suero. As they approached, Moryo called out in a calm yet firm tone: "Suero!" Suero raised his head abruptly. Upon seeing Moryo, he stood up in haste, his voice tinged with both surprise and respect: "Commander Moryo?!" The three stood face to face, an unspoken storm brewing between them. Kamyo, unable to contain his apprehension, blurted out with a tense voice: "Is... is it true? Was he contained?" Suero¡¯s expression darkened, and his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His voice was laced with restrained anger: "Yes... it¡¯s done." He glanced downward, his face twisted in frustration and disgust, before spitting out: "Those bastards! I don¡¯t know why they wanted to contain him, but they actually did it." Moryo¡¯s cold gaze bore into Suero. After a brief pause, he spoke with unwavering authority: "Suero, listen!" Suero¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes blazing with fury. Moryo¡¯s voice hardened, each word a command that brooked no argument: "We¡¯ll unlock the sphere and start the war. We¡¯re here to protect humans, and we will not back down." Suero¡¯s fists tightened even more, his voice now a mix of rage and resolve: "Alright!" Before the moment could settle, a peculiar voice sliced through the air: "Sorcerers!" The trio turned in unison toward the source of the voice. Standing a short distance away was a bald man, his posture casual but exuding confidence. A twisted smile stretched across his face as he greeted them with mock cheerfulness: "Are you followers of the Mana Organization?" Suero¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone cautious and sharp: "Who are you?" The man¡¯s grin widened, his tone as light as it was unnerving: "I¡¯m just an assassin." Moryo¡¯s voice was colder than ice, his gaze locked on the stranger¡¯s every move: "And what do you want?" The man chuckled lightly, as though the situation was merely an amusing game. His words carried a cruel edge: "A large bounty has been placed on your heads. And as you know, my job is to eliminate targets for money." Suero¡¯s anger flared, and he barked: "Shut up! We don¡¯t have time to waste on people like you!" The assassin¡¯s laugh grew louder, his confidence seemingly unshakable: "And I don¡¯t have time for you either. So, let¡¯s make this quick!" Suero stepped forward, blue sparks igniting around him like living flames. His voice was steady, but his eyes burned with unrelenting fury: "I have no reason to fight you, but you¡¯ve chosen to stand in my way. That¡¯s enough for me." The assassin¡¯s grin only widened, his laughter turning into an unsettling roar of enthusiasm as he watched Suero prepare for battle. But just as Suero took his stance, the air shifted. Without warning, an invisible force struck Moryo like a freight train, sending him hurtling backward. He smashed through a nearby building, the impact leaving a massive hole in the structure as dust and debris erupted into the air. Kamyo and Suero froze, their faces etched with shock and disbelief. The assassin, now tense, scanned the swirling dust, his confidence faltering for the first time. As the dust settled, a towering figure emerged from the shadows. He was built like a fortress, his muscles rippling with latent power. His expression was one of cold disdain, his presence alone suffocating. His eyes gleamed with an indomitable aura, a silent promise of overwhelming strength. Suero and Kamyo could only stare, their wariness turning to dread as recognition dawned upon them. Theman who stood before them was none other than Smart. Smart¡¯s gaze was calm yet piercing, fixed on the spot where Moryo had been thrown. He didn¡¯t speak; he didn¡¯t need to. His very presence demanded attention, leaving no doubt that the battlefield now belonged to him. End of the Chapter. Chapter 6 : Return of Dominion: Clash of Powers Chapter 6 At the top of the building, a bald man stood beside an elderly woman crouched with her eyes closed in deep concentration. The silence was broken by the man¡¯s mocking voice: "Oi, old hag! Get down there now!" Without lifting her eyelids, the old woman replied, her voice calm yet imbued with an air of mystery: "Go. I¡¯ll create a Shikigami and use one of the techniques of the previous users to protect you." The man chuckled softly, placing his hands on his hips as he replied with sarcasm: "Your substitution technique? Intriguing. Maybe I¡¯ll give it a try later." The old woman stayed silent, while the man turned toward the edge of the rooftop. His eyes sparkled with malicious excitement as he gazed at the figures below¡ªSuero, Moryo, and Kamyo¡ªstanding near the building¡¯s entrance. Laughing loudly, he shouted: "Once I finish them off, I¡¯ll be rich!" With no hesitation, he leaped off the edge toward them, leaving the old woman behind. The old woman remained seated on the ground, motionless, her eyes still closed. White electric sparks crackled and danced around her body, growing more intense with every passing second. She whispered softly, her words resembling a chant: "Substitution ritual¡­ bring forth the strongest man you have!" The sparks flared violently as a glowing vortex appeared in front of her, whipping the air into a chaotic frenzy. Slowly, a massive hand began emerging from the vortex. The old woman continued her ritual, her voice steady with determination: "Smart Bessix¡­ Contract Technique! Come forth, Shikigami!" But as the ritual neared completion, her face suddenly paled. Her eyes shot open, wide with terror, as sweat dripped from her brow. She muttered, her voice trembling: "What?! I can¡¯t control his technique!" From the vortex emerged a tall man, his jet-black eyes as cold and empty as an icy void. He spoke with cutting indifference: "You wretched hag." The old woman shuddered, retreating instinctively, her wide eyes filled with dread. She stammered internally: "He¡¯s contracted to his own body! He¡¯s become a Shikigami in full control of himself! A killing machine!" Smart began stepping toward her with slow, deliberate movements, his presence radiating a murderous aura. Frozen in fear, the old woman¡¯s thoughts raced: "I summoned the entire body! He¡¯s beyond my control!" Stopping directly in front of her, Smart raised a single finger and gently pressed it against her forehead. His quiet voice carried an icy threat: "The choice is simple¡­ death¡­ or death." Her gaze fixed on his finger, her entire body trembling. Suddenly, with horrifying force, her head exploded into shards, blood spraying across the floor. Smart remained still, his face emotionless. He calmly wiped the blood from his hand and spoke in a tone devoid of warmth: "All I desire¡­ is to kill. That¡¯s all." In an instant, he disappeared, reappearing at the edge of the rooftop. His eyes, devoid of emotion, briefly landed on Ronda before shifting downward to where Suero, Moryo, and Kamyo stood facing the bald man. His gaze locked onto Moryo, carrying a coldness that foreshadowed an impending storm. Suddenly, like a phantom, Smart vanished again, only to materialize on the ground in a flash of lightning, directly in front of Moryo. With a single, devastating punch, his fist connected with Moryo¡¯s face, unleashing an enormous explosion of dust and debris. Moryo¡¯s body was flung through the air like a ragdoll, crashing into the building¡¯s wall with enough force to leave a deep crater. The dust gradually settled, revealing Smart''s calm, emotionless face¡ªa visage as cold and unyielding as a lifeless statue. The heavy breathing of Suero and Kamyo broke the silence, their wide eyes betraying the shock and disbelief coursing through them. Kamyo¡¯s voice cut through the stillness, a scream of fury as his trembling fists clenched tightly: "Who the hell are you, you bastard?!" Smart turned his head slowly toward Kamyo, his gaze piercing and indifferent, like the chill of a winter storm. Kamyo felt a suffocating wave of pressure envelop him, an aura so overwhelming that he muttered under his breath: "What¡­ is this feeling? It¡¯s¡­ unbearable." But there was no time for reflection. In a blink, Smart vanished, his figure dissolving into a faint blur. Before Kamyo could react, a powerful hand clamped onto his face, gripping it with the strength of an iron vise. Smart¡¯s jet-black eyes locked onto Kamyo¡¯s, his expression unchanging as Kamyo writhed in a futile attempt to escape. White sparks began crackling around Smart''s hand, their intensity searing into Kamyo¡¯s flesh. The pain was immediate and excruciating, drawing a bloodcurdling scream from Kamyo. Meanwhile, Suero sprinted toward them, his fists ablaze with blue sparks that roared like raging flames. His voice thundered with desperation: "Kamyooo!" But his efforts were in vain. Smart¡¯s grip tightened, and with a sickening crack that echoed like splintering wood, Kamyo''s head exploded into a shower of blood and bone. The gruesome fragments scattered across the ground, splattering Suero¡¯s face. He froze mid-step, his body trembling as sheer horror paralyzed him. Kamyo¡¯s lifeless body crumpled to the ground, blood gushing from the gaping wound where his head had been moments before. A crimson pool spread beneath the corpse, the metallic scent of blood thick in the air. Suero''s wide eyes remained fixed on the scene, disbelief etched into every fiber of his being. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the quiet drip of blood hitting the floor.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Smart turned slowly toward Suero, his footsteps deliberate and heavy, each one reverberating like the toll of a bell. Standing inches away, Smart stopped and gazed into Suero¡¯s soul, his icy eyes a void of menace. Lifting a single finger, he pressed it against Suero''s forehead. His voice, calm yet suffused with lethal intent, whispered: "The choice is simple¡­ death¡­ or¡ª" Before the words could leave his lips, a vibrant green flash streaked across the horizon. It shot toward Smart with the speed of a bolt of lightning, illuminating the battlefield. Smart turned his head unhurriedly, his indifferent gaze locking onto the approaching light. It was Moryo. His body crackled with radiant green sparks that surged and danced with undeniable power, casting an eerie glow around him. His voice rang out, filled with blazing fury: "You bastard!" Moryo launched himself forward, his fists clenched tightly, his movements as swift as a raging tempest. His rage was palpable, his eyes fixed on Smart like a predator targeting its prey. Smart released the paralyzed Suero, letting him collapse to his knees, and began walking toward Moryo with ghostlike calm. Each step he took exuded eerie confidence, as though the confrontation ahead was nothing more than an inevitable consequence. In an instant, Smart vanished, leaving a cold void in his wake. Moryo halted, scanning the area as the vibrant green sparks radiating from his body illuminated the surroundings in a striking display of power. Suddenly, Smart materialized beside him, as if emerging from the shadows themselves. Before Moryo could even register his presence, Smart''s fist, like a thunderbolt, surged toward his face. The impact was cataclysmic. A deafening shockwave ripped through the air, scattering dust and debris in all directions. The entire area was swallowed by a swirling tempest of chaos. Moryo was flung backward by the force of the blow, but with an acrobatic twist mid-air, he regained his balance. His boots scraped the ground as he landed, his face contorted in anger, the green sparks around him flaring with renewed ferocity. Across the battlefield, Smart descended with unnerving calm. His footsteps echoed, unhurried and deliberate, as if carrying the weight of inevitability. His cold demeanor sent shivers through Moryo, whose frustration boiled within him. "Dammit¡­" Moryo thought, clenching his fists tightly. "That aura¡­ it''s suffocating! He¡¯s not human¡­ but he¡¯s not a shikigami either. What is he?!" Smart didn¡¯t give him the luxury of time to contemplate. In a blur, he moved¡ªfaster than the eye could follow¡ªstraight toward Moryo. Alarm surged through Moryo¡¯s veins as he shouted instinctively: "Dammit!" Before he could react, Smart appeared before him, delivering a bone-crushing kick that sent spit flying from Moryo¡¯s mouth. The force detonated like an explosion, launching Moryo through the air like a discarded puppet. But Smart wasn¡¯t done. He pursued Moryo with terrifying speed, gripping him by the collar mid-flight and hurling him skyward. The world seemed to hold its breath as Smart appeared above Moryo in an instant, driving a devastating kick into his back. The resulting impact was apocalyptic. Moryo plummeted to the ground like a meteor, shattering the earth on impact and leaving a massive fissure in his wake. Blood spilled from his mouth, his battered body trembling. Despite the overwhelming pain, he forced himself to rise. His eyes burned with anxiety, anger, and a glimmer of determination. Before him, Smart approached, his measured steps accompanied by the quiet crackle of white sparks. His eyes were devoid of emotion, his movements precise and mechanical¡ªa harbinger of death. Moryo¡¯s mind raced, analyzing the impossible odds stacked against him. "Magically¡­ I¡¯m stronger than him," he thought. "But his speed¡­ it¡¯s unreal! I can¡¯t keep up. I need an opening¡­ even if it¡¯s risky." The green sparks around Moryo surged as he stepped forward, his resolve hardening. Through gritted teeth, he spat: "I¡¯ll kill you¡­ for Kamyo." Smart didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even flinch. The white sparks enveloping him grew brighter with each step, as if feeding off his cold resolve. Suddenly, both combatants propelled forward like bolts of lightning, their movements leaving streaks of energy in their wake¡ªtoo fast for the human eye to follow. The collision was seismic, green and white sparks clashing in a maelstrom of power. The resulting explosion shook the ground, sending ripples of energy through the battlefield. Both fighters staggered back momentarily, but Moryo refused to relent. With fury fueling his every move, he lunged at Smart again, his fists blazing with green sparks that rained down like meteors. Moryo unleashed a relentless barrage of punches, his strikes a blur of green light and force. Yet Smart, unshaken, blocked each attack with a single hand. His movements were almost mocking in their ease, as if he were merely toying with his opponent. Frustration mounted in Moryo as he exerted every ounce of his strength, yet nothing broke through Smart¡¯s impenetrable defense. Then, with surgical precision, Smart counterattacked. A swift kick to Moryo¡¯s stomach sent him tumbling across the ground, his body battered and bleeding. Blood dripped from Moryo¡¯s mouth as he struggled to his feet, his fierce gaze locking onto Smart. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, determination blazing in his eyes. Smart, unfazed, advanced once more. This time, the white sparks around his hand began to coalesce, forming into the shape of a glowing, ethereal sword. The weapon crackled with lethal energy, its brilliance illuminating the battlefield. Moryo stood tall, despite the toll on his body. His eyes burned with an intense green glow, the sparks around him spiraling into a vortex of raw energy. He whispered under his breath, his voice steady but laced with desperation: "This¡­ is my last choice¡­" With every step he took, the green sparks intensified, enveloping his entire body in radiant light. The world seemed to pause, the wind carrying the silence of impending doom. Moryo began to speak, his voice low and ominous: "The Time Re¡ª" A sudden, violent explosion shattered the moment. A nearby building erupted in a fiery blast, sending debris flying in every direction. Moryo¡¯s focus snapped toward the source, his eyes filled with tension and uncertainty. Smart remained unmoving, his gaze unwavering as he continued to stare at Moryo, unaffected by the chaos unfolding around them. ¡ª The battle raged on amidst the chaos of explosions and debris, each strike punctuating the cacophony of destruction. Pico, with relentless ferocity, threw rapid punches at Veb, who danced around each blow with remarkable agility, flipping backward and dodging with ease. But then, from an unexpected angle, Baysal surged forward. Her pink-shimmering energy swirled around her fist as she delivered a devastating punch straight to Pico¡¯s face. He had been focused entirely on Veb, and the punch caught him off guard. The impact was explosive, sending Pico flying backward, a shockwave reverberating through the air. He quickly righted himself, standing firm with a grin still plastered across his face. Before him stood Veb and Baysal, unyielding and determined, as if daring him to try again. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Pico called out, his voice eager, full of excitement. With perfect synchronicity, Veb and Baysal launched at him, moving with impressive speed. But Pico, ever the showman, vanished before their strikes could land, reappearing behind them in an instant, his eyes burning with the thrill of combat. Veb and Baysal whirled around, fists crackling with energy¡ªVeb¡¯s brown and Baysal¡¯s pink, their power rising in tandem. Pico¡¯s own blue sparks began to glow, cascading to the ground like a shimmering rain. ¡°This is going to be fun,¡± Pico murmured, his grin widening. With a blinding flash, the three of them collided. Their movements were a blur, their steps pounding the earth in perfect unison. Baysal screamed with excitement as she slammed her fist into Veb¡¯s, combining their energies into a single, tremendous force. The pink and brown sparks fused together and shot toward Pico, who was charging forward with equal intensity. The clash was spectacular. A brilliant flash illuminated the area, lighting up Pico¡¯s smiling face, but in that moment, he tripped over a small stone. It was enough to throw him off balance. The massive energy blast that followed tore through the air, striking him square in the chest. The explosion that followed was deafening, shaking the entire city as the building it hit crumbled into a blaze of fire and smoke. For a moment, Veb and Baysal stood side by side, gazing at the charred remains of Pico. Smoke billowed from his body. But then, his eyes suddenly gleamed blue, and a voice rasped through the air: "Realm Expansion : The Blue Realm." In the blink of an eye, the world around them shifted. The very ground disappeared, and they found themselves in an eerie, gravity-less void. A vast, blue realm stretched out before them, an endless expanse that seemed to absorb all light, as if the nightmare itself was devouring their very reality. Within this strange Realm, Pico¡¯s body began to regenerate at an astonishing rate. His form reassembled itself until he was whole once more, his mocking grin never faltering. Veb and Baysal exchanged tense glances, unease creeping into their expressions. ¡°We¡¯ve been pulled into his domain,¡± Veb muttered, his voice laced with worry. Baysal, her voice a mix of fury and frustration, shouted, ¡°You bastard!¡± Pico¡¯s laughter echoed in the void. ¡°Solio and I are not human,¡± he sneered. ¡°We are shikigami, created by Lord Brylo!¡± Veb¡¯s face darkened at the mention of the name. ¡°Mr. Brylo? He was Master Sbyam¡¯s ally... but didn¡¯t he die?¡± Baysal¡¯s eyes lit up at the name, her voice dripping with excitement. ¡°Mr. Brylo?! I¡¯ve missed him!¡± She slammed her hand onto the ground, unleashing a bright pink spark. The spark formed a glowing path that cut through the darkness of the blue world. The two of them stood on this glowing path, staring down Pico with a renewed sense of purpose. ¡°Sbyam isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯s strong,¡± Pico taunted. ¡°Even his students are amazing? How wonderful!¡± Baysal smirked, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°We¡¯ll curse you, you sorcerers of the Rizsius Organization!¡± Pico¡¯s grin turned mocking. ¡°Let¡¯s see who curses who!¡± Thescene froze, the tension thick in the air, as Pico stood confidently, awaiting the next round. Veb and Baysal readied themselves for whatever would come next. End of Chapter. Chapter 7 : Hammer of Vengeance ! Chapter 7 At the base of the building, an eerie silence enveloped the scene, amplifying the horror of the moment. Suero stood paralyzed, his face a mask of terror as his wide eyes remained locked on Kamyo''s lifeless, headless body sprawled before him. Blood pooled beneath the corpse, painting a grotesque canvas of despair. A strangled gasp escaped Suero''s lips, his mouth open yet soundless. Breathing became a struggle, as though the air itself had abandoned him. His breaths turned shallow and erratic, his knees threatening to give way. Before he could process the shock, a sudden punch from the bald man shattered his daze. The strike was precise and brutal, landing squarely on Suero¡¯s face. His body was hurled like a rag doll, crashing violently against the ground multiple times. His clothes tore as the impact carved cracks into the earth. Finally, he lay motionless on his stomach, another lifeless figure in the grim tableau. Heavy footsteps echoed ominously as the bald man approached, a sinister grin twisting his features. His voice dripped with mockery as he spoke: "Who''s this? A Shikigami, perhaps?" He chuckled darkly before adding with a hint of excitement, "Doesn''t matter. That Shikigami was strong!" Reaching Suero''s limp body, the man gazed down with disdain. Suero remained unconscious, a broken puppet at his mercy. The man crouched slightly, grabbing Suero by the shirt and lifting him effortlessly, as if handling a worthless rag. "Oi, boy, what happened to you?" he sneered, his laughter filled with derision. "Didn''t anyone warn you about the wars you''d face? Or were you just clueless?" With a clenched fist that promised destruction, he struck Suero¡¯s face with relentless force. Blow after merciless blow followed, each strike imbued with savage power. Blood splattered from Suero¡¯s face, staining the man¡¯s fist. The rhythmic thuds of impact were accompanied only by the bald man¡¯s laughter, a chilling soundtrack to his cruelty. When the assault ceased, the man stared at Suero¡¯s bloodied form with a triumphant smirk. "My first assassination target!" he proclaimed, his voice brimming with pride. Sparks crackled around his hands, their intensity building as he prepared to deliver a finishing blow. With lightning speed, he thrust his electrified hand toward Suero''s face¡ªbut it never landed. A radiant spark sliced through the air, descending like a meteor from the heavens. It spun with astonishing speed, materializing into Hambo, who emerged from the void with spectral grace. In an instant, Hambo seized Suero from the bald man¡¯s grasp, leaving the latter dumbfounded. The bald man staggered back, staring at his now-empty hands before lifting his gaze to meet Hambo¡¯s. "You... are you part of their team?" he asked, his grin widening with curiosity. Hambo remained silent, his calm demeanor betraying no emotion as he approached with measured steps, exuding an aura of indifference. Then, like a bolt of lightning, Hambo surged forward, his fist clenched with the fury of a storm. In a heartbeat, he reached the man and delivered a devastating punch to his stomach. The air around them erupted, and the ground beneath their feet fractured under the force. Yet, the man stood firm, his mocking grin unshaken.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Hambo''s sharp eyes betrayed a flicker of surprise, but he remained composed. The man retaliated with a thunderous punch, striking Hambo¡¯s face and sending him hurtling through the air. With deft agility, Hambo flipped mid-air, landing gracefully on his feet, his unwavering gaze fixed on his adversary. "I didn¡¯t feel a thing!" the bald man taunted, his laughter echoing through the desolate space. Hambo¡¯s piercing silence was his only response, his gaze steady and unyielding. "You fools!" the man continued, sparks dancing wildly around his body, mirroring his growing excitement. "Clinging to each other will only lead to your demise... all because of your pathetic ideals!" The wind roared suddenly, as if the very fabric of nature had been torn by the impending clash. Sparks intensified around their figures, creating an electric storm of tension. Hambo¡¯s eyes sharpened like an arrow ready to strike, while the bald man, his feral grin widening, seemed to revel in the anticipation of the battle about to erupt. ¡ª In the Blue Magic Realm Baysal surged forward, a torrent of raw energy radiating from her every step, as though an unstoppable force had awakened within her. Above her, Pico hovered with a self-assured grin, his gaze following her movements with growing anticipation. A faint pink spark flickered in Baysal¡¯s palm, pulsating and expanding until it transformed into a luminous sword. The blade, vibrant and alive, mirrored her unyielding determination, its brilliance intensifying with her every stride. Across the battlefield, Pico extended his arms as if to embrace the heavens. Blue sparks erupted around him, swirling into a chaotic vortex before coalescing into a colossal, glowing arm of energy. With a deafening roar, the massive construct descended, aiming to crush Baysal beneath its overwhelming power. Sensing the ominous shadow, Baysal launched herself into a nimble somersault, defying gravity as she evaded the impending strike. Her voice erupted in frustrated defiance: "What the hell is this, you bastard?!" Pico¡¯s grin widened, his tone dripping with mockery as he replied, "I¡¯ll curse every single one of you!" With blinding speed, Pico surged toward her, blue sparks dancing around his palm. They condensed into a concentrated beam, streaking through the air like a deadly laser aimed straight at Baysal. For a fleeting moment, the luminous streak of energy reflected in her wide, defiant eyes. Trapped between fear and resolve, she felt her heart pound¡ªbut in that instant, her will ignited. She roared with unshakable conviction: "My God!" In a sudden, breathtaking transformation, shimmering pink wings erupted from her back, glimmering like those of an ethereal butterfly. They flapped with immense power, lifting her effortlessly into the air. For the first time, Pico¡¯s smug expression faltered, his eyes widening briefly before regaining their composure. Hovering midair, Baysal declared with unwavering confidence, "You will die here¡­ now!" As she ascended, Veb floated silently beside her, his face devoid of emotion but his eyes locked onto Pico with an icy intensity. Sparks of power shimmered around their forms, the air vibrating with anticipation of the clash to come. Veb struck first, flames igniting around his feet as he hurtled downward like a meteor. His fiery kick collided with Pico''s face, the impact reverberating through the realm in a thunderous explosion. Blood sprayed into the air, and one of Pico¡¯s teeth shot out like a bullet, spinning across the battlefield. Before Pico could recover, Baysal appeared beside him, a phantom of relentless fury. Her fists rained down in a barrage of punches, each one carrying the force of her determination. Veb joined the assault with precision, their movements synchronizing like an unrelenting orchestra of destruction. Pico¡¯s composure crumbled under the onslaught, his head spinning as though caught in a merciless vortex. Blood poured from his mouth, his once-confident expression twisted into a grotesque mask of agony. Yet the attacks continued unabated, each strike chipping away at both his strength and his pride. The very fabric of the Blue Magic Realm began to buckle under the battle¡¯s intensity. The ground splintered into jagged cracks, while the skies above contorted into dark, swirling masses of chaotic energy. And then, with a deafening roar, the realm shattered¡ªpropelling them back to Ronda¡¯s Zone. Pico¡¯s broken body crashed onto the scorched ground like a discarded rag doll. His disfigured face bore the unmistakable marks of defeat, a chilling reminder of the arrogance he once displayed. Veb approached the fallen foe with deliberate steps, his cold gaze never wavering. As he leaned down, his voice was a whisper, low and final: "Goodbye." A radiant brown spark coiled around his hand, surging with lethal energy. Without hesitation, he unleashed a searing beam aimed at Pico''s face. Flames erupted, consuming the lifeless body in an inferno of judgment. Within moments, nothing remained but ash and silence. Without a word, Baysal and Veb turned and walked away, their movements unhurried but resolute. The battlefield lay in ruins behind them¡ªa scorched monument to their unyielding dominance and the shattered dreams of their adversary. End of Chapter. Chapter 8 : The Flames of Chaos ( | ) Chapter 8 White sparks danced around Smart¡¯s body, while green sparks swirled around Moryo, their speeds accelerating astonishingly. In an instant, they charged at each other, shattering the air with a violent collision, triggering a powerful explosion that shook the ground beneath their feet. Sand flew into the air, striking Ronda¡¯s face, as the sheer force of the blast reverberated across the battlefield. With lightning speed, Smart spun around, forming a circle of sparks that wrapped around him. He lunged at Moryo at the speed of light. Without warning, he struck, delivering a flurry of punches to Moryo¡¯s face. The sheer force of the blows sent Moryo hurtling toward a building, his body crashing through its wall with an explosive impact. Moryo¡¯s body slammed into the structure, his eyes snapping open only to find Smart gripping his face with an iron hold, mercilessly driving him into the building. The wall crumbled under the pressure of the impact as Smart relentlessly pushed him through, demolishing the structure entirely. The debris collapsed onto Moryo¡¯s body, but Smart didn¡¯t relent. He continued to press forward with unyielding force. Then, in a moment of raw ferocity, Smart lifted Moryo off the ground and hurled him savagely onto his back. The earth beneath them cracked open with the impact, groaning under the force of the collision. Stones scattered in all directions as the ground bore the brunt of the devastation. Before Moryo could catch his breath, Smart appeared like a phantom, delivering a brutal punch to his face while he lay helpless on the ground. Blow after relentless blow rained down, causing the earth to fracture further. Each strike widened the pit beneath them. Finally, in a climactic moment, Smart unleashed a devastating punch to Moryo¡¯s face, sending a fountain of blood spraying from his nose, painting the air with crimson droplets. A deadly silence engulfed the area, the sky clouded with the dust that hung thickly in the air. Smart stood tall, staring coldly at Moryo¡¯s motionless body sprawled on the ground like a lifeless puppet. His empty eyes stared into the void, unfeeling. After a brief moment of silent contemplation, Smart turned his back. His steps were steady and composed as he left the pit behind, leaving Moryo drenched in blood, lying lifeless amid the ruins left by their fierce battle. ¡ª In Another Part of Ronda Hambo stood before the bald man, staring at him for a brief moment before they both charged at each other with fierce intensity. Hambo¡¯s fist gathered immense strength as he delivered a powerful punch toward the bald man¡¯s face. However, the man simply smiled oddly, seemingly unaffected by the blow. Instead, he retaliated with his own punch, striking Hambo and sending him flying through the air until he crashed onto the ground. But Hambo refused to surrender. Rising swiftly, he locked eyes with the bald man, his gaze calm yet resolute. The bald man smirked bitterly and said, "I¡¯ll kill you too! The Rizsius organization will pay me handsomely for it!" Hambo replied with quiet confidence, "You won¡¯t achieve anything! Your life will be wasted!" The bald man¡¯s smirk twisted into a bitter sneer. "My life¡¯s not wasted yet, but your friend¡¯s life was when the Shikigami killed him!" "You sorcerers don¡¯t understand! Protecting humans doesn¡¯t benefit you! To them, you¡¯re nothing but scum!" His voice dripped with disdain as the gentle wind lifted the dust around them, almost playfully. Suddenly, the silence was broken by Suero¡¯s angry shout: "Shut up!" Both Hambo and the bald man turned their gaze toward Suero. He was struggling to stand, wiping the blood off his face with determination. Regaining his balance, he glared at the bald man and shouted, "I won¡¯t give up! I¡¯ll protect my friends! I¡¯ll protect humanity!" The bald man turned his whole body toward Suero, a mocking smile on his face. Suero began to walk toward him, his steps faltering slightly but filled with unstoppable resolve. "Human life is precious! It¡¯s not a toy in your hands, you opportunists!" he cried out, blue sparks dancing around his hand like a living flame. As Suero approached, he stopped right in front of the bald man, staring into his eyes with unwavering determination. "I¡¯ll kill you... I¡¯ll protect my friends and humanity!" he declared, thrusting his flaming fist toward the man. In that moment, memories flooded Suero¡¯s mind¡ªMoryo¡¯s words echoed: "This strike relies on luck and energy. No one can use it more than twice a day."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "This will be my second time tonight!" Suero thought as the color of the sparks shifted from blue to dark red. The wind howled around him, and the sparks coiled tightly around his fist. Then, with a thunderous roar, he shouted, "Shrine Punch!" and struck the bald man with all his might. The ground beneath them quaked, the pressure surging outward until the bald man was forced back. The wind whipped violently through the area, scattering debris everywhere. When the dust cleared, the bald man stood motionless, still smiling as though he hadn¡¯t been struck at all. Suero and Hambo were stunned. "What?!" Suero muttered to himself, while Hambo thought, "Impossible! That¡¯s the same punch Suero used on me earlier!" Hambo circled the bald man in disbelief, but the man remained smiling. Suddenly, before Suero or Hambo could react, the bald man grabbed Suero¡¯s fist and smirked mockingly. In an instant, he lifted Suero high into the air and, faster than their eyes could follow, vanished only to reappear above Suero in the sky. With a powerful kick, he sent Suero hurtling to the ground. Suero crashed into the earth with the force of a meteor, the ground shattering beneath him. Saliva flew from his mouth as he cried out in pain. The bald man hovered in the air, watching the scene unfold with a look of smug satisfaction. Then, in the blink of an eye, the bald man disappeared again, reappearing on the ground with his confident smile intact. Hambo approached him quietly, his gaze sharp and focused. "I understand now! That¡¯s his technique!" Hambo said in a deep voice. Hambo stared intently at the bald man before pushing his hand toward the man¡¯s stomach. The bald man smirked, as if welcoming the strike. Hambo¡¯s fist moved toward him, but at the last moment, he eased the strength of his blow, allowing his hand to merely touch the man¡¯s stomach as if it were a gentle tap. Suddenly, the bald man was hurled into the sky with tremendous force, as though he were a doll flung by an invisible giant. He crashed into the ground, tumbling and rolling, blood streaming from his nose. He didn¡¯t move. "I¡¯ve figured out your technique!" Hambo laughed mockingly, standing triumphantly as the bald man stared back in shock. Fear and tension began to creep onto the bald man¡¯s face as he stood, visibly shaken. Hambo continued, "Your technique reflects the force of a punch, doesn¡¯t it? In other words, no matter how strong the blow, you don¡¯t feel it, right?!" Sweat dripped from the bald man¡¯s forehead as his tension grew. "But if I barely touch you, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve hit you with the strongest punch possible!" Hambo added with a sly grin. At that moment, Hambo vanished like a phantom, reappearing in front of the bald man. Before the man could react, Hambo touched his face, triggering a massive air blast. The bald man was sent flying with incredible force, crashing through multiple buildings as debris and blood sprayed in his wake. From a distance, Hambo watched the bald man¡¯s lifeless flight with a smug grin. Suero, running swiftly to Hambo¡¯s side, stared in disbelief. "What just happened?!" Suero asked, astonished. "Even though the ''Shrine Punch'' was powerful, he didn¡¯t feel it!" Hambo replied sarcastically. "Why?!" Suero questioned, still stunned. "His technique reflects the power of the punch. If it¡¯s strong, it seems weak, and vice versa. If you touch him lightly, he¡¯ll feel it as if it¡¯s the strongest blow!" Hambo explained. Suero remained dumbfounded by this revelation. The wind roared around them as a massive explosion erupted in one of the buildings. Suero and Hambo turned toward the horizon, where a crimson twilight painted the sky in a terrifyingly majestic glow. "What¡¯s happening there?!" Hambo asked, while Suero continued to stare at the awe-inspiring scene, the red twilight filling the sky in the aftermath of the explosion. ¡ª In the northern part of Ronda, at the site of the explosion, Eerie, hysterical laughter rose into the air, echoing throughout the area. The humans stood frozen in deafening silence, their stunned eyes fixed on the burning building before them, the reflection of the flames dancing in their pupils. Then, suddenly, like a falling meteor, Campeis emerged from within the flames, crashing onto the ground with immense force. The earth cracked beneath him, and the humans split into two groups, rooted to their spots, staring at him in terror. Campeis lay sprawled on the ground, his body trembling with fear, sweat dripping from his forehead. Slowly, he lifted his head, his eyes locked onto the raging flames as though they were relentlessly pursuing him. The sound that had filled the place¡ªthe laughter of an unknown man¡ªabruptly ceased. In that moment, Spailo emerged from the inferno with a devilish grin, his hands in his pockets, striding through the flames as if they were nothing more than water, unaffected by their searing heat. Spailo looked at Campeis with a steady gaze, his hysterical smile unwavering, his steps heavy with the weight of the looming battle. Everything around him seemed to twist and turn¡ªhumans in utter shock, their nervous eyes fixated on him¡ªwhile Spailo moved forward with absolute confidence, his footsteps resonating like the onset of impending doom. When he reached Campeis, he stood tall before him and spoke in a mocking tone: "Your end is near!" Campeis, breathing heavily, replied in a low voice, "What do you mean? Why have you done this?" Spailo smirked, his smile filled with sharp mockery. "Simply because I don¡¯t need you anymore. You¡¯re no longer part of my future plans." Shock washed over Campeis as he whispered in disbelief, "You¡¯re betraying me? And betraying Master Raizo?" Spailo¡¯s smirk deepened, his voice dripping with scorn. "Neither you nor he matters to me. I have clear plans, and neither of you has a place in them. So, you¡¯ll both meet the same end." Suddenly, a man from the right interrupted, his voice laced with urgency: "Excuse me!" Spailo¡¯s eyes turned cold as they scanned the crowd. The man continued, his voice trembling: "Who are you?" Before the words could fully escape his lips, a thin, red spark streaked through the air, slicing through the necks of every human on the right side. Blood spurted from the severed necks like fountains, heads flew into the wind, and lifeless bodies collapsed to the ground. The earth was soon soaked in a pool of crimson. Spailo watched the scene with deadly indifference before shifting his gaze back to Campeis. On the left side, panic erupted among the humans as they stared at the growing pile of corpses. Sweat poured from their brows as they screamed in terror, running for their lives. Spailo frowned in annoyance and muttered: "what a nuisance !? " In the next instant, a massive red spark, larger than the first, swept through the air, decapitating the humans in one swift motion. The heads fell like autumn leaves, blood pooling around Spailo, who stood amidst the chaos, grinning with manic delight. Spailo took a step closer to Campeis and spoke with cold mockery: "Fight me! Come at me, and I¡¯ll tell you about your daughter Itasha¡¯s death!" Campeis gritted his teeth, preparing for battle. "You¡¯ll keep your word, won¡¯t you?" Spailo replied with chilling indifference, "Just touch me, and I¡¯ll tell you everything. But¡­" He chuckled darkly and added, "Don¡¯t die before you get to me!" Red sparks began to dance around Campeis¡¯s clenched fist, transforming gradually into molten lava that dripped slowly onto the ground. His eyes burned with determination as he glared at Spailo, ready to face an enemy whose brutality he had yet to fully comprehend. End of Chapter. Chapter 9 : The Flames of Chaos ( || ) Chapter 9 Outside Ronda On the rooftop of a tall building, Coach Surichi stood still, his sharp eyes fixed on the magical barrier surrounding the Ronda area. The barrier pulsed with an enigmatic energy, isolating the inside from the outside and adding to the mystery of what was unfolding within. He took a deep breath, and a firm voice echoed in his mind: "My technique doesn¡¯t reveal what¡¯s happening inside... but..." A contemplative look overtook his face as if he was rearranging distant memories: "I trust Sbyam... Since his birth, the balance of power in the world has shifted like never before." Silence enveloped the moment for several minutes as his face reflected a mix of confidence and caution. Then, he spoke aloud, his voice filled with resolute thought: "Even if the armed forces and the world government unite... I doubt they could match him! Sbyam has become the definition of power, and power has become Sbyam." Surichi sank deeper into his thoughts, his gaze never leaving the barrier¡ªa veil separating two worlds. The barrier reflected the flashes of cameras gathering around it, as journalists documented the scene. The background was filled with the noise of photographers and their live commentary, while the barrier glimmered intermittently under the camera lights. Despite the commotion below, Surichi remained silent, standing atop the building like an unyielding statue amidst the storm of events. He murmured quietly, as if speaking to himself or sending a message to someone beyond the barrier: "All this calm... it¡¯s hiding something monumental. Oh, Sbyam, will the world continue to know you as a symbol of power, or is there more beyond that?" He glanced back at the journalists from above, their presence seeming like mere background noise in a world brewing with disaster. --- Inside Ronda A sudden explosion shattered the silence, launching Campeis out of a building with tremendous force like a lifeless doll. His body crashed into the ground. From the building''s wreckage emerged Spailo, his maniacal laughter echoing like terror itself. He walked out confidently, his eyes blazing with obsession, fixed on Campeis, who lay helpless. Campeis groaned, raising his trembling hand toward his opponent. Air began swirling around his palm in a small vortex, the energy intensifying with each second. Suddenly, a glowing spark burst forth like a laser beam, shooting directly at Spailo. Spailo smiled wickedly, watching the beam illuminate the area before fading. But the spark didn¡¯t stop. It pierced the building behind him, setting ablaze the people inside. Their screams filled the air as flames consumed everything. Before Campeis could catch his breath, Spailo appeared before him like a ghost, gripping his hand with overpowering strength. Campeis tried to unleash another spark, but the surprise came quicker¡ªhis hand was severed abruptly, dropping lifelessly onto the ground of Ronda. Spailo smirked, kicking Campeis''s face with immense force. Campeis''s body soared into the air before Spailo vanished, reappearing above him to deliver another brutal kick. Campeis''s body hurtled down like a meteor, crashing through the earth and landing in the underground metro station, specifically at station B1. Amid the wreckage, Campeis lay unconscious, surrounded by debris. A sharp pain throbbed in his head as a memory of an old conversation with Raizo surfaced: "Raizo... How strong am I against Spailo?" Raizo¡¯s response was simple, yet enough to plant seeds of doubt: "I don¡¯t know, but I believe you¡¯re like a drop in the ocean." As Campeis regained consciousness, bitterness consumed his thoughts: "I knew he was strong... but not like this!" Without warning, Spailo appeared like a phantom once again, standing beside Campeis in the station with a crazed grin. One hand rested in his pocket while the other grabbed Campeis by his shirt. Spailo spoke mockingly: "I¡¯ll play with you over and over... until I grow bored!" Campeis looked at him in terror as Spailo continued with a sly smile: "Come on, show me more of your effort. I crave more entertainment!" Suddenly, with lightning speed, Spailo hurled Campeis back into the sky. His body flew helplessly as Spailo pursued him, his terrifying smile widening, laughter resonating through the air. Just before delivering a fatal punch, Campeis vanished, reappearing on the ground. His body was bleeding, and both his arms were severed. He glared at his broken form with rage, muttering through clenched teeth: "I¡¯ll turn Ronda upside down!" Volcanic sparks began gathering around his body, glowing with fury. Intense heat filled the area as he roared: "The Great Volcano!" In an instant, a volcanic wave erupted beneath his feet, surging like a flood and engulfing northern Ronda. The ground melted under the searing flames, buildings collapsed, and people burned. Their screams drowned in the fiery inferno. Above, Spailo floated in the sky, gazing at the blazing catastrophe below. His face illuminated by the volcano¡¯s glow, he smirked in awe, exclaiming: "Magnificent! This is a sight worthy of eternal memory!" --- On the Ground Veb and Baysal stood, watching as Ronda was slowly swallowed by a sea of molten lava. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and the intense heat crept closer. Baysal glanced downward, where the lava was nearing her feet, and said with a mix of worry and irritation: "We have to run!" Without hesitation, Veb turned and began running away from the city. Baysal quickly overtook him, shouting in distress: "What in ronda is happening here?!" But she couldn¡¯t continue. Turning back to find Veb, she froze at the sight that stopped her heart. Veb stood still, engulfed in flames, his body burning as if it were part of the lava itself. Her eyes widened in shock, and she whispered in a trembling, barely audible voice: "What...?" Veb could resist no longer. His body extinguished and collapsed like a charred doll, sinking into the molten sea. Only ashes remained, disappearing beneath the lava¡¯s glowing surface. Baysal stood frozen, unable to move. Her voice quivered, barely a whisper: "Veb...?" --- Facing the Volcano Campeis stood amid the blazing ground like a burning ember, smiling faintly as he looked at the city¡¯s destruction. He spoke loudly to himself:Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Even Spailo won¡¯t escape this hell!" But a cold voice pierced the silence from behind him: "That''s if he touches me." Campeis¡¯s expression froze as he slowly turned to see Spailo sitting casually on the scorching ground, his indifference and mockery only amplifying the fear. Spailo smirked and said tauntingly: "Why don¡¯t you use your realm?" Campeis sighed, his voice quietly angry: "You and I both know I can¡¯t win in techniques." Spailo chuckled lightly, replying mockingly: "As if you¡¯ve won physically?" Rising slowly, Spailo slid his hand into his pocket, his eyes never leaving Campeis. His tone was calm but dripping with menace as he asked: "What are your last words?" Campeis hesitated, holding onto his silence. Then, he began raising his hand toward Spailo, a glowing spark forming in his palm. At the same time, Spailo lifted a finger, creating a fiery, blazing arrow. His wicked smile widened as he said: "Before you die, let me tell you about your child!" Campeis froze, his eyes widening in silent shock. Spailo¡¯s words pierced his mind like a dagger, as memories flooded his thoughts, clouding his resolve. ¡ª Flashback (23 Years Ago) Under the shimmering moonlight, Campeis and his wife Sena sat quietly on the seashore. The gentle waves seemed to console them, while the cool breeze softly played with their hair. Sena rested her head on Campeis''s shoulder, enveloped in a profound serenity. No words were exchanged; their silence was the most eloquent conversation. The ocean stretched endlessly before them, but their small world felt complete in that moment. --- On another day, inside a house lit with red candlelight, Sena laughed softly as Campeis gazed at her with deep love in his eyes. The small dining table bore witness to their harmony. Words were unnecessary; smiles and tender laughter were enough to capture their happiness. At dawn, Campeis awoke to see Sena peacefully asleep beside him. He paused for a moment, watching her, then rose gently. After planting a tender kiss on her forehead, he donned his sorcerer¡¯s robe and left the house, leaving behind traces of love in every corner. --- Two Years Later In a hospital room, a baby¡¯s cries filled the air. Sena lay on the bed, cradling her newborn daughter as if shielding her from the world. Beside her stood Campeis, gazing at his wife and child with a smile laced with nervousness. ¡°So, what will her name be?¡± Sena asked warmly. Campeis stammered, unprepared: ¡°Honestly... I don¡¯t know!¡± Sena chuckled softly and suggested, ¡°I have a name¡­ What do you think of Itasha?¡± Silence lingered briefly before Campeis closed his eyes and replied with a serene smile, ¡°What a beautiful name¡­¡± As the baby¡¯s cries echoed through the room, Sena and Campeis exchanged warm glances. That moment marked the beginning of their shared dream. --- One Year Later Under a smoke-filled sky, the city burned. Buildings lay in ruins, and the beast that attacked them lay lifeless before Campeis, who stood exhausted, bloodied, and covered in dust. On the ground, Sena knelt, her body pierced, with their daughter Itasha in her arms. Campeis ran toward her, stumbling, and dropped to his knees beside her. ¡°Take her¡­¡± Sena whispered, placing the child in his arms. Tears streamed from his eyes as he stared at her in disbelief. Her voice was barely audible: ¡°Campeis¡­ I love you both¡­ Take care of Itasha¡­ This world is cruel.¡± As her eyes dimmed and her body went limp against his chest, silence engulfed the area, broken only by the crackling flames consuming the city. Clutching his child tightly, Campeis tried to breathe but couldn¡¯t. Finally, a guttural scream tore through the night: ¡°Nooooo!¡± --- Six Years Later In a 20th-floor apartment, Itasha slept peacefully on the bed. Beside her sat Campeis, his eyes weary from sleepless nights. Standing before him was Raizo, with a cryptic smile on his face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Campeis asked coldly. Raizo chuckled lightly, replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details.¡± ¡°And what do you want?¡± Campeis continued, his tone indifferent. Raizo smirked slyly. ¡°Your wife was from the Silano clan, wasn¡¯t she? There¡¯s a high chance your child inherited the hereditary technique.¡± Campeis¡¯s eyes sharpened, and red sparks began to flicker around his body. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Raizo laughed and said, ¡°What do you think about leaving the Mana organization and joining me?¡± Campeis responded icily, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Taking a step toward the door, Raizo sneered, ¡°Think about it¡­ Your wife¡¯s death was because of you. If you hadn¡¯t been in that area and decided, as a sorcerer, to protect it, she wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± As Raizo left with a malicious grin, thinking to himself, "The child must possess the Unlimited technique!", Campeis remained motionless, his thoughts spiraling as his gaze rested on his sleeping daughter. ¡ª Events of the Arc (Clash of Sorcery) The girl laughed innocently, her laughter contagious enough to make Brylo chuckle softly, though Sbyam remained grumpy. Eventually, Brylo interrupted the laughter with a warm tone: "So, what¡¯s your name?" The girl replied cheerfully: "My name is Itasha Campeis!" Brylo chuckled lightly: "What a wonderful name!" Itasha¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t waver as she continued: "My father was a sorcerer working with the Sorcerers¡¯ Organization!" Brylo¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he asked: "He worked in the Sorcerers¡¯ Organization?" Itasha nodded eagerly: "Yes! That¡¯s why I love sorcerers!¡± - Another Moment : Brylo looked down at her, his eyes filled with tenderness, and asked softly: "Are you happy now?" With a resolute voice that defied her small stature, she answered: "Yes! I¡¯m very happy!" The group fell silent for a moment, as if the night itself wished to honor that small, precious moment. Suddenly, Itasha broke the silence, her voice quiet and shy: "My family..." Sbyam froze mid-step, turning his head toward her in surprise. He whispered to himself, as if trying to process the word: "My family?" She hesitated briefly before continuing in a low voice: "Since my mother¡¯s death and my father¡¯s departure¡­ I haven¡¯t had a time like this." Her words struck like an unexpected blow. Sbyam stared at her, his face betraying his shock. Brylo, however, leaned down and scooped her up into his arms, speaking with deep warmth: "Don¡¯t think about that anymore. We¡¯re here, and we¡¯re not going anywhere." Her eyes widened in childish surprise before a small smile crept onto her face. She declared with determination: "Then I¡¯ll live to stay with you both forever!" Sbyam chuckled mockingly: "You¡¯re such a spoiled little kid!" Itasha puffed her cheeks in mock anger, shouting: "What do you mean, you arrogant jerk?!" Brylo chuckled softly, looking at the two of them as though they were his real family. The three of them continued walking through the quiet streets, under the city lights illuminating their path. The night enveloped them in its silent care, as if the entire world had decided to grant them a brief moment of peace. - Another Moment : The two arrived at an enclosed space at the end of the corridor. In the center was a metal chair surrounded by devices that pulsed with a faint light, like a heart beating in the dark. Itasha stopped and stared at the chair in astonishment, then asked in a trembling voice: "What is this?" Brylo approached her, bending slightly to her level, and said quietly: "This is where the Unlimited Technique will be transferred. But..." He paused for a moment, then added in a deeper voice: "Only if you want it." Itasha''s eyes widened, and she asked in a low voice filled with confusion: "What do you mean?" Brylo took a step back, then pointed to the chair and said: "Itasha, before we came here, I spoke with Sbyam. We decided that you will choose. If you want to live the rest of your life without transferring the technique, Sbyam and I will bear the consequences... whatever they may be." Itasha froze in place, her breaths quickening. Tears began to gather in her eyes, and she asked in a choked voice: "But... why?" Brylo stepped closer, placing his hand on her shoulder, and said gently: "Because we are your family now. The decision is yours alone." Tears burst from Itasha''s eyes, and she began to speak with a trembling voice: "I''ve always wanted to live... I always wished to be part of a family! Since I lost my father and mother... I¡¯ve been searching for a place where I could feel safe." Brylo stared at her, his face filled with love and compassion. Then he smiled softly and said: "You won''t be alone anymore. We¡¯re here for you, always." Before she could respond, and while Brylo''s words tried to comfort her, the sound of a gunshot shattered the air. The sound was enough to freeze time for a moment. The bullet pierced the air, striking Itasha''s head directly. Blood sprayed into the air like a red fountain, and her small body fell to the ground motionless, like a broken doll. Brylo froze in place, staring at the girl''s body on the ground, shock overwhelming his features. He slowly approached her, then knelt beside her, whispering with a trembling voice: "Itasha?... " From the darkness, Smart emerged, clapping slowly, a mocking smile on his face. He held a gun in his hand, and his sarcastic voice broke the silence: "How touching... but unfortunately, her role is over." Brylo stood up quickly, his eyes burning with anger, and demanded in a sharp voice: "Why?! Why did you kill her?!" Smart chuckled lightly, then said coldly: "Oh, don¡¯t take it personally. I was just doing what needed to be done." He then added with sarcasm: "By the way... I took care of Sbyam too. You have no one left to rely on." Brylo¡¯s eyes burned like embers, his fist clenching tightly. His face changed, filled with both rage and sorrow. He said in a voice full of hatred: "So that''s it?... You will pay the price now!" As the scene sank into darkness, Brylo''s scream echoed through the space: "I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡ª In the Present... Campeis'' body was ablaze, the flames consuming him mercilessly. His face, twisted with pain, gazed at Spailo, who stood a short distance away, his expression cold and devoid of emotion. Spailo¡¯s faint voice barely rose above the crackling of the fire, as though he was whispering to himself: "As I told you... I¡¯ve taken your daughter¡¯s technique... I¡¯ve taken the Unlimited! And now, I¡¯m finishing what I started since my fall from the hill." Turning his back to Campeis, Spailo placed his hands in his pockets and walked away with confident, measured steps. Each footfall left an unsettling silence in its wake, as though the universe itself was struggling to breathe under his presence. His eyes roamed over the scene around him¡ªa desolate wasteland of utter destruction. The ground burned like a blazing ember, and human blood mixed with the ashes. He muttered to himself in a barely audible voice: "I can¡¯t stop now... I must move forward." But before he could continue his thoughts, he suddenly froze. A familiar figure materialized before him¡ªSmart stood still, like a ghost. His features were as cold as ice, and his piercing gaze shattered the oppressive silence surrounding them. Spailo didn¡¯t show any surprise, but his thoughts raced like an arrow: "What? Smart?!" It didn¡¯t make sense, especially at this moment. After a brief stare, a faint smile crossed his face, his teeth glinting as he muttered to himself mockingly: "No, it¡¯s not him. It¡¯s... a Shikigami!" Smart broke the silence abruptly with his deep voice, as though staring into the depths of Spailo¡¯s soul: "I want to kill... Clearly, you are strong." Another smile crept across Spailo¡¯s face, this time laced with deeper sarcasm and disdain. Speaking softly to himself, he murmured: "Smart¡¯s body? Could the Shikigami have taken his technique? No matter... It¡¯s clear he¡¯s thirsty to kill me. Seeking out the strongest in Ronda." Then, addressing Smart directly, his tone dripping with mockery: "Yes, I¡¯m strong. But..." Suddenly, Spailo erupted into a hysterical laugh, a sound so intense that it seemed to shake the earth itself: "Do you want to try it?" Smart remained silent. His expression didn¡¯t shift; it remained as cold as ice, heightening the tension in the scene. Spailo stood before him, his smirk unwavering, his sarcasm palpable. The silence stretched, but it wasn¡¯t a comforting one. It felt like the calm before a storm. Everything in the environment seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the inevitable explosion that would change everything. End of Chapter. Chapter 10 : The Flames of Chaos ( ||| ) Chapter 10 With lightning speed, Smart found himself face-to-face with Spailo. The air seemed to tear apart under the force of his devastating fist aimed directly at his opponent. Yet Spailo, with a sinister smile that never left his face, moved with deadly calm, as if he anticipated every move. At the last moment, he sidestepped, leaving Smart''s attack to strike nothing but air. Suddenly, a red spark sliced through Smart''s arm like a dagger, causing blood to erupt instantly. But in the same moment, Smart vanished, only to reappear behind him. Gripping Spailo''s head tightly, Smart lifted him high before slamming him straight into one of the buildings. The structure collapsed entirely under the impact, debris and dust erupting in every direction. Blood stained Spailo''s body, but he quickly turned away, hurling Smart into the sky with a force akin to a tornado. But Smart didn¡¯t let him gain the upper hand for even a moment. Balancing himself mid-air with incredible agility, his wounds began to heal as if nothing had happened. Spailo stared at him with cold disdain. "Nothing special... All Shikigami regenerate." But his mockery didn¡¯t last long; Smart appeared before him like a phantom. At the speed of light, he delivered a powerful punch directly to Spailo''s face, sending him flying through the air. Smart followed like a blazing meteor, striking him with another punch to the stomach. A shockwave echoed, shaking the surrounding buildings as Spailo was sent soaring even higher. In the sky, Smart greeted him with a violent kick that tore through his chest, sending Spailo hurtling toward the ground. He crashed through the rooftop of another building, landing in the upper floor amidst the rubble. For a moment, he lay there, staring at the ceiling with a mocking smile. Smart didn¡¯t give him time to think. He suddenly appeared beside him, their eyes meeting in deadly silence. In an instant, Smart pressed his foot against Spailo¡¯s stomach with crushing force. The floor beneath them gave way, and they plummeted to the lower level amidst a cloud of debris. Spailo leapt backward, while Smart stood firm like a rock, glaring at him coldly. In a single moment, both of them charged at lightning speed, colliding with immense force. The surrounding windows shattered, and a wave of destructive energy tore through everything in its path. Spailo delivered a swift punch to Smart¡¯s face, causing his features to explode with blood instantly. But what happened next was beyond comprehension; Smart''s face reformed in an instant, as if time itself had stopped. "What is this?" Spailo muttered, his voice laced with sarcastic astonishment as he stared at his opponent. Smart didn¡¯t give him the chance to respond. He lunged at him with a barrage of fierce punches, a whirlwind of attacks. Spailo deflected them with ease, each blow creating red sparks that scattered in every direction, smashing furniture and splitting walls. The ground beneath their feet began to crumble. And then, the entire building exploded! The two emerged from the rubble into the city¡¯s skyline, dust swirling around them like vortices, and the remaining buildings crumbling under the weight of their battle. Like two bolts of lightning, they dashed toward each other again, colliding with terrifying force. A massive shockwave erupted, destroying more buildings in Ronda. Red and white sparks clashed in the air, creating a colossal explosion of energy that lit up the sky like daylight. The city seemed on the verge of collapse as a massive cloud of dust rose, and the sound of their relentless battle filled the horizon like an unending storm. The two descended to the ground lightly, leaving behind a deafening roar. The debris of nearby buildings scattered around them like the ruins of abandoned cities, with thick clouds of dust shrouding the scene in a heavy mist. Smart¡¯s eyes fixed on his opponent, void of emotion, while a glint of mockery shone in Spailo¡¯s gaze. ¡°He¡¯s physically strong, that¡¯s clear... but his technique? I haven¡¯t seen it yet. What¡¯s he hiding?¡± A sly grin stretched across Spailo¡¯s face as he whispered to himself, ¡°No matter¡­ I¡¯ll ignite a war against him!¡± In an instant, a blazing red spark shot from behind him like an arrow, slicing through the air and demolishing the remnants of the shattered buildings. The spark raced towards Smart, who stood motionless, unwavering. With calm and chilling composure, he raised a finger towards the spark and spoke: ¡°The choice is simple... death or¡­ death.¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A thin strand of energy surged from his finger like a fleeting flash of light, colliding with the spark at the last moment. An immense explosion followed, shaking the earth and creating a deep crater between them. The ground cracked as if icy sheets were shattering under pressure, while rubble was hurled into the air. Spailo stood at the edge of the crater, smiling, the scene of destruction reflecting on his confident features. ¡°Oh¡­ What did you just do?¡± In a flash, Smart moved. Like a ghost, he appeared in front of Spailo, his punch descending with a force that could have torn through his opponent¡¯s body. Yet, before it connected, Spailo vanished, leaving the air to groan from the sheer power of the strike. He reappeared behind Smart almost immediately, his hands in his pockets, radiating a cool, taunting demeanor as he spoke mockingly: ¡°Spectral Slicing!¡± At that moment, a red aura enveloped Spailo¡¯s entire body, and small, frozen sparks began to materialize around him. They multiplied rapidly, surrounding Smart and sealing off all escape routes. ¡°Spread the darkness!¡± In the blink of an eye, the sparks transformed into a storm of glowing worms, rushing and tearing through everything in their path like ravenous creatures. They ripped through the earth, shredded Smart¡¯s form, and obliterated anything that stood in their way. The screeches of torn metal and crumbling concrete filled the air. Buildings collapsed, and destruction spread like a raging plague. Amid this chaos, Spailo stood triumphantly, his arms raised as though heralding the apocalypse. His manic laughter echoed across the horizon, blending with the roaring explosions and the trembling earth: ¡°Haa¡­ Is that all you¡¯ve got?!¡± But suddenly, and with an unsettling calm, Smart appeared before him. His body was unscathed, and his eyes stared with the cold stillness of death. He raised an eyebrow in sardonic amusement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you die?¡± Smart didn¡¯t give him time to respond. He dashed forward like an arrow, his punch landing squarely in Spailo¡¯s gut with an impact that shook the ground. Spailo¡¯s body was launched skyward like a puppet flung by the wind, the violent sound of the punch reverberating in the distance. Smart didn¡¯t let up. He charged again with blinding speed and delivered a powerful kick like a thunderbolt. Spailo¡¯s body soared higher amidst a cascade of sparks, the air exploding from the sheer force of the strike. Even as he was flung into the sky, Spailo¡¯s deranged smile remained. His thoughts raced: ¡°No matter how much I slice you apart with my technique, you won¡¯t die... Your technique depends on a contract, and I need to destroy the contract¡¯s core, don¡¯t I?¡± His eyes gleamed with fiery red sparks, and with a sinister grin, he declared in a voice that seemed to proclaim war: ¡°The contract¡¯s core¡­ It¡¯s your heart, isn¡¯t it?¡± Above them, the sparks glowed once more as if signaling the climax of the battle. Smart surged closer, his fist aimed for another decisive blow¡­ The red spark ignites fiercely in Spailo''s eyes as he shouts firmly: "Realm Expansion : The Unlimited Realm " Suddenly, in a terrifying scene, the space around him is engulfed. Spailo and Smart stand in the sky, like lightning illuminating the night. Then, without any warning, a dark, black barrier begins to surround the entire area of Ronda. The barrier quickly wraps around the city, and Spailo¡¯s insane laughter fills the air, carrying with it a deadly energy. At the same moment, small red sparks flare into the air. Spailo looks at Smart, who stands frozen in place, shocked. Like lightning, the sparks rush to engulf Smart''s body, which begins to tear apart at a terrifying pace, as if his body is nothing more than liquid evaporating. Only his scattered blood remains in the air, fluttering with the wind. The sparks continue to tear through, rushing to flood the city. Buildings in Ronda begin to collapse, crashing with the fierce winds, and debris flies in every direction. The people in the city are unaware of what is happening, until the sparks descend upon them. Their bodies are torn to pieces, leaving only blood spilling on the ground, scattering with the winds that ravage everything. As the city is consumed by chaos, the narrator says: "Spailo has unleashed the Unlimited Realm! It is an unprecedented extermination!" The sparks descend on the city, turning it into a ruined pit. The narrator continues: "Spailo has destroyed the entire surface of Ronda, expanding his realm to 15.21 km2, though he knew that the barrier trapped the city and he couldn¡¯t expand it further." The sparks continue to shred the city, and everything turns to ruin. The city begins to die gradually, as if submerged in a flood of evil. The narrator adds: "Spailo¡¯s realm is a killer realm, surrounded by cutting segments called ''sequential segments'' that never stop tearing. He has annihilated everyone except one person!" Then, the narrator reveals the truth about Spailo¡¯s world: "The Unlimited Realm is unlike any other realm; it is like a live drawing on space, not just a drawing on paper like other Techniques realms!" Outside the city of Ronda, the barrier that encircles the city trembles. Journalists watch in shock, seeing the blood fall from within the barrier, their eyes filled with astonishment. Inside, the Unlimited barrier begins to contract. Spailo stands in the center of the barrier, in a place once filled with life. Now, everything is barren. The barrier begins to close, and a great explosion occurs as it shuts, illuminating the red dusk in the sky of the city, with the wind speed gradually increasing until it sweeps everything away. A heavy silence descended upon the city of Ronda, where everything had become still and deserted. The barren, flat land was the only witness to what had occurred¡ªno buildings, no people, just destruction everywhere. As the descent began, Spailo appeared from the sky like a living nightmare, his eerie calm cutting through the silence of the city. He placed his hand in his pocket and began walking. His footsteps were the only sound filling the empty space. Spailo continued walking until his steps halted in front of Suero. He looked at him, the deadly coldness in his eyes reflecting everything he had done. Suero stood in shock, his eyes fixed on the ruined city as if he were in another world, unable to comprehend the reality. Spailo spoke coldly, his voice as icy as frost: "Hey, boy... what did I tell you earlier? I told you to get stronger, but..." Suero remained still, staring at the chaos around him. He couldn¡¯t respond. Spailo¡¯s cold words continued: "You¡¯re nothing but pathetic!" Then, with calmness, Spailo turned and walked away from Suero, his steps full of confidence, expressing his complete indifference to the fate of everyone. The place grew even more desolate, and the only sounds were the breaths filling the silence. Suero, who had been standing like a statue, began to feel something breaking inside him. He breathed heavily, the air entering his lungs in shallow bursts. His frozen features began to crack, and his eyes filled with tears threatening to burst. Unable to control himself, he raised his trembling hand to his face, trying to comprehend what had happened. His body shook as he held his face, his tears scattering, before he began to collapse. Slowly, as though his body couldn¡¯t bear the pain, he swayed forward and fell to his knees, wrapping his arms around his shattered form. In a choked voice, he began to scream words filled with helplessness: "They... they killed everyone!" His words scattered, frantic as if he were trying to escape from a terrifying nightmare. With a trembling hand, he began to dig into the barren ground around him, each strike cutting into his skin, blood spilling onto the dirt. His eyes, filled with tears, his cries rising, as though the earth itself was trying to swallow him. " killed Hambo... Killed..." His words faltered in his throat, while his tears fell in torrents. Then, with a strangled voice, Suero exploded in a loud scream: "Die...!" His screams tore through the horrific silence. Then his voice rose high, piercing the sky: "Die... Spailo!" His scream was the only sound filling the dark void. In the barren city of Ronda, amidst the rubble and destruction, Suero¡¯s voice was the only one that remained. End of chapter. Chapter 11 : Clash in the Dark: Pivotal Moments in the Ronda Metro ! Chapter 11 In the heavy silence that enveloped the barren lands of Ronda, the wind passed through like a ghost whispering across the desolate void. Suero¡¯s staggering footsteps barely left a trace on the hardened soil. His back was hunched as if bearing invisible burdens, and his breaths came heavily, struggling out of a chest that groaned with exhaustion. As he walked, echoes of words from the past stabbed at his mind like hidden daggers: Camyo¡¯s scowling face emerged in his memory, speaking coldly: "Why would he want to train the weak?" Then came Moryo¡¯s sharp, piercing words, ringing like a bell of failure: "You won¡¯t be able to! You¡¯ll continue to watch humans die before your eyes at this level!" And finally, Sbyam¡¯s voice, cutting through his heart like a blade: "What will you do when you see your family dying before your eyes?" Sbyam¡¯s tone grew colder, unforgiving: "The beasts will attack, and you¡¯ll be powerless to protect the ones you love!" Then, he remembered what he had said earlier: ¡°Yes. If I don¡¯t continue on this path, I won¡¯t be able to protect humans from the monsters that threaten them, nor can I protect my friends¡­ I¡¯d be the reason for their deaths if I keep hesitating.¡± The weight of these memories pressed down on him even harder. His legs barely obeyed him as the path led him to the entrance of the metro station¡ªa gateway to another world awaiting him. The solid ground beneath his feet emitted faint echoes with each step, while the suffocating silence felt as though the universe itself was watching his collapse. When he reached the stairs, he stopped for a moment, staring downward. Suero began his descent, each step feeling as though it brought him closer to an abyss with no end. The sound of his footsteps reverberated in the empty space around him, the only noise reminding him that he was still alive. Across his weary face, his features seemed like a mirror reflecting a deep internal struggle. His eyes, though tired, held a faint glimmer of determination¡ªa dying ember refusing to be extinguished. ¡ª At Metro Station B1, Veb walked with heavy steps, each movement draining the last remnants of his energy. His red, charred skin resembled a piece of coal, so disfigured that it robbed him of any recognizable features. Yet, his white teeth glimmered in a haunting manner, even with his mouth shut. His right eye was the only one left, while the left had vanished into an empty socket. Despite it all, his steps were steady, echoing in the quiet station. In a low voice, as if speaking to himself, Veb muttered, his exhaustion weighing heavily on his words: "What is happening to me?" He kept moving, a deep frustration consuming him. His voice, barely audible, continued: "Why has my life turned upside down like this?... Is it because I became a sorcerer?" As he drowned in his thoughts, he suddenly looked up and found himself facing a crowded horde of monsters. The sight of them turning their heads toward him in unison was nightmarish. Their glowing red eyes locked onto him, as if they had been waiting. Veb felt an overwhelming pressure but barely managed to lift his weary head. He whispered to himself, his voice drenched in fatigue: "Ah... I''m exhausted... no, completely drained... but that doesn¡¯t matter now." When the monsters charged at him, his right eye struggled to remain open. He muttered again, trying to make sense of the situation: "What happened above? I heard some commotion... I nearly died in the fire if I hadn¡¯t used the ''Terravallis'' technique to open a hole that brought me here... but now... is everyone okay?" Before he could think further, one of the monsters lunged at him, striking his face with tremendous force. His body flew like a ragdoll, slamming into the wall with a force that created a deep crack. He barely caught his breath before another monster pounced, kicking his face so hard that blood gushed from his mouth like a fountain. Veb tumbled to the ground, rolling before coming to rest on his back, staring at the blinding light that tormented his only eye. As the monsters approached again, he lay still for a moment, defeated. In a choked voice, he muttered: "What is this state? I have a sister to care for... I can''t give up now!" Veb began to rise with difficulty. Exhaustion weighed down his every movement, but a fiery determination ignited within him. Sparks of brown energy gathered around his clenched fist, and with a faint flicker, a sword materialized from the energy. In an instant, the exhausted Veb vanished, reappearing in front of one of the monsters. With a swift strike, he severed its neck, sending its head tumbling as its lifeless body collapsed. Another monster charged with a punch, but Veb disappeared again, reappearing behind it. With a powerful thrust, he drove his sword into the monster¡¯s back, letting out a strained cry as he slowly tore through its spine. Blood gushed like a fountain, drenching his burned skin, before the beast fell lifelessly to the ground.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Despite his exhaustion, Veb kept moving, a spectral assassin in motion. His speed was terrifying, as if his broken body had tapped into some otherworldly energy. With every move, he ended another monster¡¯s life, blood splattering everywhere. The station turned into a pool of blood, its walls painted crimson. Veb continued to slaughter the monsters, one after another, even as his body screamed for rest. His cries, a mix of pain and fury, echoed through the void as he pressed on in a battle that seemed endless. ¡ª In another part of the metro station, Suero walked sluggishly, exhaustion weighing him down as his mind swirled with fragmented memories and overlapping thoughts. Suddenly, muffled screams reached his ears from afar. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, he whispered, his voice barely audible: "Master Veb...?!" --- Nearby, Veb stood amidst a pool of blood, surrounded by the mangled remains of the monsters he had brutally slain. His feet were submerged in the crimson liquid, and his features were weighed down by exhaustion. As he struggled to catch his breath, he felt a hand touch his back. He didn¡¯t turn around but spoke in a faint voice, as though addressing the darkness itself: "Who are you?" Behind him stood Solio, wearing a confident smile, his hand resting lightly on Veb¡¯s back. In a voice cold as ice, Solio said: "Don¡¯t bother with names; you won¡¯t have time to remember them." Despite the fatigue that overwhelmed him, Veb muttered: "Have you been here the whole time?" Solio chuckled softly, his face adorned with a mocking expression: "Oh, man... I¡¯ve been here from the start, watching you struggle to survive." With a voice laden with weariness, Veb asked: "Then what do you want?" Solio responded with a mix of sarcasm and pride: "I want nothing... I¡¯m just enjoying the arrival of a new soul." --- Suddenly, Suero appeared, stumbling as he ran, his breath ragged and uneven. Upon arriving, he froze in place, confusion plastered across his face. He shouted, his voice shaky and stuttering: "M-Master Veb!" Both Veb and Solio turned, startled. Solio slowly pivoted to face the newcomer, an odd look of admiration flickering across his face as he muttered to himself: "Suero Rashid?!" Veb, on the other hand, lowered his head in unease as his thoughts churned: "Suero?!... What are you doing here?!" Solio, however, couldn¡¯t suppress his mocking grin and began to think hysterically: "The person I¡¯ve always despised... standing before me now?!" Yet Veb, despite his exhaustion and unease, made a firm decision within himself: "No matter what this sorcerer does... I must protect Suero at all costs!" --- Purple sparks began to dance on Solio¡¯s hand, slowly extending toward Veb, encircling his burnt body. With every passing moment, Veb thought in silence, trying to ignore the pain: "So, this is his plan... but Suero cannot bear this burden." Suero, his voice filled with worry, called out softly: "Master Veb?... Are you okay?" But Veb¡¯s mind raced on: "Impossible... He¡¯s just a 17-year-old boy... I can¡¯t curse him with such words." As Veb was consumed by his internal struggle, Solio asked, his tone hysterical: "Any final words?" Slowly, Veb raised his head. Despite his fatigue, a warm smile spread across his face. He turned toward Suero and spoke in a reassuring tone: "Suero... please, take care of ''Yamato.'' Keep her away from the clan... And don¡¯t forget... Fulfill your dream! You must become the strongest sorcerer!" Without warning, the purple sparks engulfed Veb¡¯s entire body like a storm. In an instant, his body exploded, fragments scattering through the air. Time seemed to freeze momentarily as the shock registered on Suero¡¯s face, his eyes wide as he watched Veb¡¯s remains scatter and blood erupt into the air before falling like raindrops. Standing amidst the chaos, Solio smiled in satisfaction, a mix of mockery and triumph. Suero stared at him, words frozen in his throat, but finally managed to stammer out in a broken voice: "What... what have you done?!" He screamed in anger, his voice tearing from his chest: "What are you, you cursed man?!" Solio turned slowly, his manic smile still plastered across his face, before he responded with hysterical glee: "No need to shout, Suero Rashid... I can hear you perfectly." In the depths of Metro Station B1, Suero ran with all his might, his steps faltering on pools of blood, yet his determination never wavered. His eyes burned with anger, locked on Solio, while his right fist crackled with dancing blue sparks. Solio stood nonchalantly, his hands behind his back, a smirk plastered across his face as if savoring the scene. With mocking disdain, he remarked, "You think you can reach me? How pitiful." Suero roared as he closed the distance, "You cursed wretch!" He raised his glowing fist, aiming to strike Solio¡¯s face. However, in an instant, Solio¡¯s face split in two, leaving Suero punching empty air. Suero froze, baffled, as he stared at Solio¡¯s bisected visage. Before he could comprehend, Solio''s body burst apart into a swarm of small, grotesque entities that surrounded him. Their voices harmonized into a chilling chorus, "You fool¡­ you¡¯re up against a Shikigami!" Suero took a step back, his voice trembling with disbelief, "Shikigami?!" The fragmented creatures rapidly merged again, reforming Solio¡¯s body. Before Suero could react, he was struck by a powerful blow to his back, hurtling him through the station wall and into the metro''s public restroom. Inside the restroom, Suero slammed into a tiled wall, blood trickling from his nose. Slowly, he wiped the blood with his hand and steadied himself, his gaze sharp and resolute. Meanwhile, Solio walked through the hole in the wall, his smirk unwavering. With lightning speed, Suero launched himself at Solio, his blue sparks flaring with intensified energy. He yelled, "Enough!" Yet Solio disappeared at the last second, leaving Suero¡¯s punch to collide with the wall in a deafening explosion that shattered the restroom. Suero whirled around, only to find Solio standing behind him, his eyes glinting with sadistic amusement. Suddenly, Solio¡¯s arm extended like a whip, lashing toward Suero. In a swift motion, Suero tilted his head to evade the attack and grabbed Solio¡¯s arm with a firm grip. His voice dripped with fury, "Stop playing games!" But Solio''s elongated arm sprouted razor-sharp spikes, piercing Suero¡¯s hand. The pain was excruciating, and blood poured freely, yet Suero held on with defiant resolve. With a guttural shout, he lifted Solio¡¯s body and hurled him violently through the restroom wall. The wall crumbled, sending Solio crashing into the adjacent corridor. Despite the brutal impact, Solio rose effortlessly, dusting himself off as if nothing had happened. Emerging from the rubble, Suero took slow, deliberate steps forward. Solio, now visibly bored, shot toward him with blinding speed, his arms morphing into colossal hammers. In a split second, Solio¡¯s hammer-like fists struck Suero¡¯s face, launching him backward into a wall. The impact cracked the concrete, and blood dripped from Suero¡¯s battered visage. Laughing maniacally, Solio¡¯s hands shifted again, this time into dagger-like appendages. He screamed, "I hate you!" Rushing toward Suero in a crazed frenzy, Solio¡¯s laughter filled the corridor with an eerie intensity. But just as he was about to strike, pink sparks erupted from within Solio''s body, spreading out like a fiery storm and ricocheting off the station walls. Solio froze mid-attack, his expression twisted in agony and confusion as he yelled, "What¡­ what is this?!" Suero opened his eyes slowly, his gaze locking onto the shimmering pink energy. His face lit with a mixture of astonishment and relief as he whispered, "Baysal...?" --- At Metro Station B2, another Solio appeared, his body bleeding profusely. In front of him stood Baysal, her body crackling with dancing pink sparks, her eyes blazing with lethal anger. In the blink of an eye, she launched a series of rapid punches that struck Solio mercilessly. He couldn¡¯t defend himself, each blow pushing him further toward the wall until he collapsed, motionless, against it. With a sharp, defiant tone, Baysal declared, "You Shikigami! Do you want us to curse each other?!" Solio struggled to stand, but suddenly, Baysal¡¯s expression shifted to a grin filled with excitement. She locked eyes withhim and said, "I want to fight¡­ I want some fun!" The pink sparks shimmered across the ground as Baysal prepared for the next battle, her eyes gleaming with a challenge. End of Chapter. Chapter 12 : Between Life and Death: The Struggle for Survival at Metro Station Chapter 12 At Metro Station B2 Baysal steps forward with a challenging smile, pink sparks dancing around her body as if brimming with excitement. With a single fiery punch, she hurls Solio, who sits motionless on the ground, through the wall. Blood trickles from his battered body as it crashes forcefully, lying seemingly lifeless. Staring at him coldly with a smirk, Baysal speaks in a mocking tone: "Is that all you¡¯ve got?!, How pathetic! If Suero were here, he would have joined me in finishing you off!" Within Solio''s mind, his thoughts echo like a faint whisper: "Suero? She knows him? She must be close to him!" Baysal begins to walk toward him slowly, each step deliberate and heavy, exuding her overwhelming confidence. Her eyes glimmer with hysterical excitement as she adds with an arrogant sneer: "Any last words?" Despite his dire state, Solio thinks to himself: "I¡¯m just a copy¡­ My real strength isn¡¯t here. But my sole objective is Suero. This fool wouldn¡¯t understand¡­" Before Baysal can deliver the final blow, Solio¡¯s body suddenly explodes into dozens of small forms, scattering in a single direction. Baysal spins around in frustration, her gaze locking onto the fleeing entities as she yells in disbelief: "What?!" The tiny forms, darting away as a swarm, laugh faintly, and one of them mutters mockingly: "I''m heading to B1¡­ and I''ll make Suero witness her end." Baysal chases after them furiously, shouting at the top of her lungs: "You scum! Where do you think you''re going?!" --- At Metro Station B1 Suero stands silently, observing Solio''s frozen figure before him, a hopeful smile forming on his face. A glimmer of determination shines in his eyes as he thinks: "It''s Baysal''s energy... I''m not alone in this fight." Gathering his courage, Suero steps forward and says with a resolute tone: "Thank you, Baysal!" In the next instant, Suero bursts toward Solio with lightning speed. Solio, still dazed, thinks to himself in confusion: "What is this energy? The pain¡­ I can¡¯t move..." Suero gives him no time to think. A barrage of punches rains down on Solio''s face and abdomen, interspersed with brutal kicks that send him sprawling to the ground. Grabbing Solio by his clothes, Suero hurls him against the wall with immense force, the impact resounding loudly through the station. Blood drips from Solio''s mouth as he thinks: "This copy is failing¡­ because of that cursed energy! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!" But Suero doesn¡¯t let up. He charges in with a final punch that cracks the wall behind Solio, blood spurting from Solio¡¯s nose. Suero¡¯s mind burns with resolve as he thinks: "I won¡¯t let you down, Master Veb!" A tense moment of silence follows. Suddenly, Solio¡¯s hand morphs into the shape of a gun, and bullets fire at blinding speed. Sensing the danger, Suero reacts with incredible agility, flipping backward just in time to dodge the bullet aimed directly at his face. The shot embeds itself in the wall, leaving a deep mark. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Using the chaos to his advantage, Solio rises to his feet, his features returning to their normal state as he attempts to escape. With unwavering determination, Suero bolts after him, intent on finishing the fight once and for all. --- At Metro Station B2 Solio stumbles up the stairs toward Station B1, his steps unsteady. Behind him, Baysal chases furiously, shouting: "Stop!" Solio reaches B1, and as he turns right, he finds himself face-to-face with his original copy, with Suero standing behind it. A fiery grin spreads across his face. Suero, who had been running, freezes in place, his eyes widening in shock: "What¡¯s the copy doing here? Wasn¡¯t it with Baysal?" Baysal catches up, turning the corner just moments later. Her gaze shifts between Suero and the two versions of Solio, confusion etched across her face. In a low voice, she mutters: "Suero? What are you doing here?" But Suero doesn¡¯t give her time to process. He shouts urgently, his hand reaching toward her: "Baysal¡­ RUN!" With wild desperation, Solio¡¯s hand makes contact with Baysal¡¯s stomach. A violet spark bursts from his palm, engulfing her entire body. The spark rages like a violent storm before vanishing as quickly as it appeared. Baysal¡¯s heart seems to stop for a moment. Her expression shifts to one of quiet sorrow as her eyes lower to the ground. Suero¡¯s voice trembles with concern as he calls out softly: "Baysal¡­?" She raises a trembling hand to her face as if realizing this might be the end. Memories flood her mind, but the words she wants to say refuse to come. --- Flashback (16 Years Ago) A five-year-old Baysal sat beside her father, Halis, on the small couch. Her wide, innocent eyes were glued to the gaming console screen, her tiny fingers anxiously gripping the controller as she tried to win. But, as always, the outcome was in her father''s favor. "Why did you win against me again, Dad?!" she asked with a pout, her voice filled with frustration, tears glistening in her eyes. She threw herself into his warm embrace. Halis chuckled softly, wrapping her in a comforting hug, and said gently: "Are you crying over a game? You''re such a little kid!" Baysal kept sniffling, tears rolling down her chubby cheeks, while her father patted her head, his laughter filling the room. From a distance, her mother, Carla, stood at the doorway, her face glowing with a warm smile¡ªa mix of love and pride reflected in her eyes. --- One Day... Carla sat on the kitchen floor, her face buried in her hands, silently crying. The room was a mess; the window was shattered, and shards of glass were scattered everywhere. Halis stood beside her, trying to calm her down. His voice was firm yet gentle: "Carla? Don''t pay attention to them." But Carla didn¡¯t reply. Her sobs grew louder, tears streaming down her face. At the doorway, little Baysal stood frozen in place, her wide eyes staring at her parents with a blank expression, unable to comprehend what was happening. Outside, hateful messages were scrawled across Carla''s car in harsh words: "Monster... Leave... We don¡¯t want you here!" --- Late at Night... Carla quietly packed a bag of clothes, tiptoeing toward the front door. Every few steps, she paused, glancing back at Halis and Baysal, who were sound asleep. Her face was filled with hesitation, tears hiding the sparkle in her eyes. She whispered to herself, her voice choked with sobs: "Forgive me..." She stepped out, shutting the door behind her softly. Then, getting into her car, she drove off into the darkness. --- A Week Later... Baysal sat by the window, her eyes following the raindrops trickling down the glass. She seemed lost in thought, her innocent face clouded with sadness. Halis approached her slowly, his exhaustion evident in his expression. He sat beside her and asked gently: "What¡¯s wrong, my little one?" She turned to him slowly, her eyes filled with sorrow as she asked in a faint voice: "Why does everyone hate Mommy?" Halis smiled sadly, placing a hand on her head and stroking her hair as he replied: "Your mom was once a brilliant scientist... But she got involved in something dangerous." Baysal¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with curiosity. "Something dangerous?" Her father sighed deeply, his voice tinged with pain and nostalgia: "The World Sages asked her and the ''Master of Sciences''¡ªI think his name was Raizo¡ªto conduct a horrific experiment. They wanted to enhance humans, to make them stronger... But the experiment failed, creating monsters instead." Confusion swept across Baysal¡¯s face as she asked: "But... why? Why would they do that?" Halis chuckled lightly, pulling her into a hug: "Don¡¯t worry, my little mischief. Those are grown-up matters." --- A Year Later... Rain poured heavily in the countryside, shrouding Halis¡¯ home in darkness. He lay on his bed, his face pale, his body weakened by illness. Baysal sat on his stomach, trying to wake him up as she said with innocent determination: "Dad! Let¡¯s play!" He laughed despite the pain, saying: "I can¡¯t play right now, my little one." She pouted, crossing her arms: "Why not?" But his laughter was interrupted by a harsh cough. He then gazed at the ceiling, his voice frail as he said: "Baysal... don¡¯t hate people. Yes, they can be cruel... but you¡¯ll surely find those you love." Baysal tilted her head, not fully grasping his words: "Dad? What do you mean?" But he didn¡¯t answer. His eyes slowly closed, his voice fading into silence. Baysal stared at him, her childish voice filled with confusion: "Dad? Are you sleeping?" The room remained eerily quiet as the rain intensified outside, thunder tearing through the sky with violent flashes of light. --- Present Day... (15 Years Later) Suero stood before Baysal, her eyes reflecting a mix of sorrow and tranquility. She raised her head to look at him, a faint smile gracing her lips. "I truly enjoyed life..." she said softly. Closing her eyes momentarily, she continued, "It was a wonderful life with all of you, my friends." Opening her eyes again, she met Suero''s frightened, expectant gaze directly. Her voice was calm but firm: "Suero... tell everyone that life isn''t as bad as we think. Keep on living..." But suddenly, black veins began to spread across her face with terrifying speed. In a fleeting instant, her head exploded, blood spraying violently onto the floor like a bomb, drenching Suero''s face in crimson. Her lifeless body collapsed onto the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Suero stood frozen in place, his eyes fixed on the motionless corpse. Amid the suffocating silence, he whispered faintly, his voice fractured by shock: "Baysal...?" End of Chapter. Chapter 13 : Right and Wrong ( | ) Chapter 13 Suero stood frozen in place, staring in silent horror at the ground where Baysal¡¯s lifeless body lay. Her headless corpse. He tried to breathe as he stared at her remains. He tried to cry, but something inside him had stopped working. His ragged breaths and hoarse voice reflected a massive shock that had locked everything inside him. His vacant eyes could not break away from the scene, as if time itself had stopped. On the other side, Solio was running wildly, his maddening laughter echoing through the metro as violet sparks danced around his hand. He shouted with insane delight as he advanced at an unbelievable speed: ¡°Ohhh! ¡­ What a thrill I¡¯m living right now!¡± His laughter grew louder before he screamed in a voice that pierced the ears: ¡°Really?! ¡­ Am I truly your curse, Suero?¡± With a single blow, Solio¡¯s fist slammed into Suero¡¯s face, sending him flying like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Suero hit the ground violently, rolling like a lifeless body, but Solio didn¡¯t relent. His arm shot out, grabbing Suero¡¯s clothes roughly and yanking him up, only to hurl him against the wall like a worthless toy. ¡°Do you think you can provoke me, you filthy wretch?!¡± Solio bellowed, his face alight with hatred. Suero, his face entirely covered in blood, seemed to have lost everything¡ªmovement, spirit, and even hope. His eyes were empty, as though he no longer existed. Solio charged at him again, his voice dripping with contempt: ¡°This is war, you fool!¡± Another powerful punch drove Suero¡¯s head into the wall. Blood splattered everywhere, and Suero¡¯s face looked like a shattered mask. Solio pulled his head from the wall, a terrifying grin spreading across his hysterical face: ¡°Oii, Suero Rashid!¡± But Suero didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t respond. Solio continued, his voice dripping with deadly mockery: ¡°Have you counted how many Monsters you¡¯ve killed?¡± Then, with unbridled fury, he rained blows upon him, his screams shattering the silence: ¡°I bet you haven¡¯t. And I haven¡¯t either... counted how many humans I¡¯ve killed!¡± Suero¡¯s blood sprayed in all directions like a crimson fountain as Solio¡¯s merciless fists pummeled him. His hysterical voice roared: ¡°You scum! I am you, Suero Rashid, and you are me¡­ Just as I kill humans without a second thought, You too help them without a second thought¡­ This is war! Didn¡¯t your teacher Sbyam teach you that?!¡± He grabbed Suero¡¯s battered body again, lifted it high, and slammed it to the ground, only to pick him up and throw him down again, as if asserting his absolute dominance: ¡°This is the war that will decide who survives in the future¡ªhumans or Monsters! You need to understand this, Suero Rashid!¡± Once more, Solio hurled him against the wall. The sound of impact reverberated through the metro as blood poured endlessly from Suero¡¯s mouth. The wall seemed to shudder in protest against the violence. Solio began to approach with slow, deliberate steps, his face twisted with frightening madness, his eyes gleaming with an indescribable eagerness: ¡°Just as I killed the rest of the humans and forgot them... so too will I forget you in the end.¡± Solio¡¯s hand began to morph slowly into a sharp blade that reflected the dim light of the metro. That sick grin never left his face; it was a promise of death. He advanced slowly, his hands trembling with excitement, while Suero remained motionless, as if awaiting the end. Solio thrust the blade toward Suero¡¯s neck. The air was thick with a suffocating tension as Solio¡¯s hand sped toward its deadly target. The blade was moments away from severing Suero¡¯s neck¡­ But the blade suddenly stops before it touches Suero¡¯s neck. Solio¡¯s arm, transformed into a knife, freezes in mid-air. A green spark begins to glow slowly on his hand until it completely envelops it. Solio stares at his halted hand in panic, muttering in astonishment:This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°What...?!¡± The sound of steady footsteps approaching him reaches his ears. He turns his head to see Moryo advancing slowly toward him, his hands behind his back, and his sharp eyes piercing like a blade. Moryo stops a short distance away, staring at Solio with a gaze devoid of mercy, then speaks in a voice like steel: ¡°What are you doing to that child?¡± Solio smirks mockingly, tilting his head slightly: ¡°And who are you to ask?¡± Moryo doesn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he steps forward with confident strides, his eyes locking onto Solio¡¯s in silent defiance. Then, Moryo leans down slightly to lift the frozen Suero off the ground before moving away calmly. Solio watches him with a mocking smile, speaking with exaggerated confidence: ¡°As if I¡¯d let you both escape!¡± Moryo gently places Suero on the ground, then turns to Solio with a cold demeanor and says with a decisive tone: ¡°And who said we¡¯re going to escape?" He stands facing Solio, tilting his head slightly, and continues with a voice as sharp as a blade: ¡°I¡¯m here... to kill you.¡± Solio¡¯s smirk widens with sarcasm as he responds with a grin: ¡°Kill me? Of course... that¡¯s natural. Sorcerers and Monsters have always been enemies.¡± But Moryo¡¯s eyes focus on the necklace around Solio¡¯s neck. He speaks in a tone tinged with coldness, as if his words are directed more at the necklace than at Solio: ¡°Where did you get that?¡± Solio raises an eyebrow in surprise before replying with a question: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Moryo points at the necklace with his finger, his voice growing sharper: ¡°How did you get it?¡± Solio lets out a short, mocking laugh before replying with a cold tone: ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I wanted to kill a member of the Raipozi clan to obtain the Time Technique. But... it seems it was all for nothing. I didn¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t know why... but I needed it. I wanted to become a supreme Shikigami!¡± Moryo stares at him in grim silence before asking, his tone filled with menace: ¡°That means... you killed my family, didn¡¯t you?¡± Moryo¡¯s tone gradually darkens, and his eyes ignite with fury, like those of a beast hungry for revenge. His next words erupt as a scream charged with hatred: ¡°I will never forgive you... NEVER!¡± Solio smirked mockingly, but before he could reply, a faint, shaky voice came from behind him. It was weak, barely audible: ¡°Commander Moryo? ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Moryo turned immediately upon hearing the voice, his eyes filled with concern: ¡°Suero?¡± Suero continued in a broken tone, his breaths ragged and his voice heavy with regret: ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect anyone. Spailo wiped out everyone, and I¡­ I just stood there watching. Mr. Veb¡­ Baysal¡­ everyone¡­¡± Tears streamed from Suero¡¯s eyes like rain as he went on, hugging himself in despair: ¡°I kept justifying it to myself¡­ I thought if I stayed alive, I could protect others. But¡­¡± His voice rose into a heart-wrenching scream that echoed through the empty station: ¡°But I did nothing! I just watched¡­ I¡¯m completely useless. Why am I even alive?! I should¡¯ve died!¡± His tears fell onto the cold tiles as Solio approached him with wild abandon, shouting mockingly with a tone full of madness: ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted, Suero Rashid! Speak up, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± But before Solio could reach Suero, the green spark flared to life again, enveloping Solio¡¯s entire body. He froze in place, as if time itself had stopped. In that moment, Moryo moved with calm, deliberate steps. The spark danced on his hand, and in a flash, he delivered a devastating punch to Solio¡¯s abdomen. The impact sent Solio flying backward like a ragdoll, but he quickly regained his footing, somersaulting through the air to land upright. This time, however, his face was devoid of mockery¡­ replaced by an expression of cautious anticipation. On the other side, Moryo had turned his back on Solio, ignoring his presence entirely, his sharp gaze fixed on Suero lying on the ground. With a calm but resolute voice, Moryo spoke: ¡°What are you doing, Suero? Get up now! ¡­ Do you think your death will stop the cycle of death? Death chases everyone, without exception.¡± Suero remained silent, drowning in his despair, while Moryo continued, his tone steady yet brimming with strength: ¡°Veb¡­ Baysal¡­ everyone who joined the Sorcerers¡¯ Organization knew that death could come at any moment. Whether they sacrificed their lives to protect humans or to save their friends, it wouldn¡¯t have saddened them. But¡­¡± His words were interrupted by the sound of Solio¡¯s footsteps as he charged recklessly toward Moryo, shouting mockingly: ¡°When will your lecture end, you fool?!¡± Moryo didn¡¯t move from his spot, nor did he bother to look behind him. Instead, he continued speaking to Suero with unwavering determination: ¡°What would have truly saddened them is seeing their sacrifices go to waste¡­ They wanted you to live and gave their lives for you. And now you want to die?! ¡­ Is this how you repay their sacrifices?¡± Before Solio¡¯s fist could reach Moryo¡¯s back, Moryo flipped effortlessly, soaring through the air to land behind Solio with fluid grace. He then delivered a powerful kick to Solio¡¯s back, sending him flying like a broken puppet. Solio crashed into the wall, which crumbled under the force of the impact, blood dripping from his nose. Yet, he stood again, wiping the blood away with a mocking grin, thinking to himself: ¡°That bastard! ¡­ He looks tired. I need to finish him quickly.¡± Solio started running again, laughing maniacally: ¡°You sorcerers are such fools! Your beliefs are utterly ridiculous!¡± Violet sparks ignited around his transformed arm, flickering like furious flames. He charged toward Moryo, who remained motionless, his piercing eyes challenging every ounce of Solio¡¯s madness. But suddenly, Suero broke his silence and shouted: ¡°Shrine Punch!¡± Solio quickly turned toward the source of the voice and caught sight of Suero charging at him, his fist glowing bright red. Before Solio could evade, Suero¡¯s punch landed squarely on his face with immense force, unleashing a wave of destructive pressure that rippled through the surroundings. Solio was hurled like a shattered puppet, crashing into the station walls one after another, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Suero stood firmly, his expression now serious, his eyes ablaze with newfound determination. Moryo approached him, standing by his side with a faint smile and a stern demeanor. In a commanding tone, he said: ¡°Welcome back, Suero.¡± Suero responded with confidence and resolve: ¡°Thank you, Commander Moryo. I won¡¯t let my friends down again!¡± Moryo nodded and replied with calm severity: ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s start this fight.¡± He took a step forward, his voice filled with righteous fury as he declared: ¡°I won¡¯t return home until I¡¯ve killed that bastard!¡± Suero, his voice steady and unwavering, answered: ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s curse him together!¡± From within the wreckage caused by Suero¡¯s attack, Solio emerged, his body battered and covered in wounds, yet still wearing a sinister grin as if nothing had happened. He sneered and said mockingly: ¡°This will be the last time we curse each other¡­ Either I survive, or you do! None of us will walk away unscathed.¡± Moryo and Suero locked eyes with Solio, their resolve unshaken, their determination burning brighter than ever. Sparks ofdefiance and rage flickered in their gazes. Solio¡¯s grin remained fixed, as though the battle only fueled his excitement and passion. End of Chapter. Chapter 14 : Right and Wrong ( || ) Chapter 14 In the City of Beura The towering buildings harmonized with the bustling pulse of the city, where life knew no stillness. Amid this vibrancy, in one of the high-rise apartments radiating a quiet warmth, a twelve-year-old girl named Yamato lay on her bed. The soft lights in the room reflected on her innocent face, while her eyes gazed intently at the artificial stars adorning the ceiling. She stared at them deeply, as though searching for a secret answer in this miniature universe suspended above her. Suddenly, she raised her small hand toward the stars with a slow, longing motion and said in a childlike voice filled with yearning: "Brother! Why haven¡¯t you returned yet?" She rose from the bed sluggishly, pushed aside the shawl that had covered her, and walked toward a family photo hanging on the wall. The picture featured her brother, Veb, alongside the rest of the family, while Yamato stood next to them, laughing with unforgettable innocence. She smiled faintly as she observed that frozen moment in time. Turning toward the window, she saw the moon rising high in Piura¡¯s sky, casting its mysterious calm over a city whose noise had quieted with the arrival of night. Her expression shifted as she gazed at it, her eyes carrying complex emotions far beyond her young age. She whispered softly and warmly: "Brother Veb¡­ thank you. You took care of me when I was lost in my clan." Silence lingered for a moment, as if the entire city had paused to listen to her words. Yamato returned to her bed with slow steps, as though an invisible weight was pulling her down. She threw herself onto the bed with a hint of boredom, her eyes drifting back to the stars on the ceiling¡ªstars that had never offered answers but always comforted her with their infinite silence. ¡ª In the Region of Ronda The flatlands stretched endlessly, utterly silent, as if abandoned since the dawn of time. Suddenly, the stillness shattered. The ground cracked violently, and the echoes of explosions filled the horizon. From within the debris, Solio emerged, soaring through the air like a storm, his eyes gleaming with madness. On the ground, Moryo stood unwavering, his gaze fixed on Solio¡¯s movements in the sky. In an instant, Moryo launched himself like a meteor toward Solio, the latter responding with a crazed grin. Moryo raised his hand, unleashing a massive green spark that sped toward Solio with terrifying speed. But Solio was faster, maneuvering sharply to evade the attack. The spark continued its trajectory, colliding with the barrier surrounding Ronda. It rebounded with immense force, scattering shards in all directions, leaving deep scars on the ground where they struck. Solio landed on the ground with astonishing speed, a cloud of dust swirling around him. On the opposite side, Suero watched intently, his sharp eyes brimming with vigilance. With every step Solio took closer, the ground beneath his feet burned. Suddenly, he spat out small spheres onto the ground, which rapidly grew into massive, terrifyingly shaped beasts. "What is this?!" Suero exclaimed in shock, watching the monsters form before his eyes. As Moryo regained his focus, Solio continued his charge toward them, his maniacal grin unwavering. He unleashed a flurry of rapid punches at Suero, who narrowly managed to dodge them, his eyes blazing with fierce anger. Suddenly, a green flash appeared behind Solio. Feeling the imminent danger, Solio ascended into the air just as Moryo , surrounded by furious green sparks, lunged at him with a devastating punch.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Solio evaded the attack skillfully, leaving Moryo ¡¯s blow to strike the ground, creating a deep crater. Moryo joined Suero, the two standing side by side, their eyes locked on Solio with determination. Opposite them, Solio stood just a few steps away, staring at them with a mocking smile, as though victory was already his. Moryo began to move slowly, his steps heavy and deliberate. Solio spoke with a voice dripping with sarcasm: "Why do you wretched sorcerers hate monsters so much?" Suero responded sharply, his voice like a blade: "Because you kill humans!" Solio chuckled lightly, placing a hand on his head, his laughter filled with disdain: "But¡­ weren¡¯t humans the ones who created us? Then, bear the consequences!" Suero shouted angrily: "I don¡¯t know all the details, but humans made a mistake¡­ everyone makes mistakes! No one is immune to error!" Suero¡¯s hand began to glow blue, his fist tightening as violet sparks danced around it. Solio looked at him with a sly grin and said: "Then¡­ atone for your mistakes by taking responsibility for creating us!" Solio began to run lightly and confidently, while on the other side, Moryo and Suero charged toward him with resolute steps, like two storms moving in majestic harmony. In a fleeting instant, Moryo appeared like a phantom before Solio, his punch aimed directly at Solio''s face. Yet, Solio dodged the attack effortlessly, the maniacal grin never leaving his lips. On the other side, Suero emerged like a sudden shadow beside Solio, his punch launched with pinpoint accuracy. But Solio, with a swift motion, evaded this attack as well, moving as though he was dancing to the rhythm of the battle. Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, Solio extended his hand with a light touch to Moryo ''s abdomen and whispered with supreme confidence: "Soul Distortion!" Shock spread across Moryo ''s face as he felt a sharp pain piercing through his body. In that moment, Solio''s thoughts danced coldly within him: "My technique¡­ reshaping the soul. With a single touch, his end is inevitable!" Dark violet sparks began to emanate from Solio¡¯s hand, poised to transfer into Moryo ¡¯s body and end his life. However, before the technique could succeed, Suero leapt in with lightning speed, delivering a powerful kick that sent Solio tumbling across the ground like a broken doll. Suero shouted in a muted fury: "I won¡¯t let you kill anyone else!" He stood beside Moryo , who was coughing violently, blood streaming from his mouth and staining the ground like a red path. Suero turned toward his leader in concern, speaking in a tense voice: "Moryo ! Are you alright?" With great difficulty, Moryo spoke, his voice filled with pain and frustration: "What¡­ what did he do to me?" Moryo fell to his knees, vomiting more blood in torrents. He lifted his trembling hand and pulled aside the fabric covering his abdomen, revealing a horrifying sight: his skin was glowing red, as if on the verge of melting. Suero¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Moryo ¡¯s abdomen. Meanwhile, the sound of Solio¡¯s hysterical laughter filled the air, dripping with mockery and madness: "What a disgrace! I wanted to kill you right in front of him¡­ but it seems luck is on your side!" He doubled over with laughter, tears streaming from his eyes. He continued in a mocking tone: "My technique was about to erase your soul completely¡­ what a pity! But don¡¯t worry, this mark on your abdomen will remain as a souvenir from me. That is, if you even manage to survive¡ªwhich I highly doubt!" Solio stood up, carefully wiping his tears, then directed his gaze toward Suero, who stared at him in a mix of shock and caution. Suero spoke in a low voice, laden with disbelief: "What¡­ are you?" Solio smirked deeply, raising his eyebrows with mock allure: "Me? I¡¯m you! Didn¡¯t I tell you before? We¡¯re two sides of the same coin." Suero remained frozen in shock, his eyes filled with questions as he whispered softly: "How far have you gone?" Solio chuckled lightly, his voice dripping with disdain: "We monsters and Shikigami, unfortunately, don¡¯t have the trivial emotions you cling to. We¡¯re¡­ far superior to that!" Suero advanced with steady steps toward Solio, while blue sparks danced around his body, illuminating the ground beneath his feet with an enchanting glow. His eyes blazed with unyielding determination, and his voice came out firmly, tinged with disbelief: "It¡¯s my duty... to kill you!" On the other side, Solio remained smiling, his face showing no sign of concern for what he was hearing. He stood with confident and infuriating calm, as if Suero¡¯s words were nothing more than a frivolous noise unworthy of response. When they were face to face, only a few small steps apart, their gazes met like two swords poised for a clash. Suero spoke, his tone growing sharper and more vicious: "I understand now¡­ I must kill you in the most brutal way possible. Why? Because, like you, I don¡¯t care about anything! I promise you, Shikigami, you will end here!" Nothing changed in Solio¡¯s expression; his wide smile remained a deep mockery, as if Suero¡¯s words hadn¡¯t even reached him. Suddenly, Suero spoke in a low voice, yet charged with certainty: "I¡¯m the only one who will eradicate all of you¡­ and I won¡¯t leave this honor to anyone else." Moments of silence passed, heavy as though eternal. The two stared into each other¡¯s eyes, each reading the other¡¯s intentions with deadly precision. In the background, Moryo collapsed to the ground, closing his eyes, exhausted and shackled by pain. A stillness fell over Ronda, as though the earth itself had stopped breathing. The looks exchanged between Suero and Solio were charged with promises of death, the readiness to kill the other present deep within their souls. End of the Chapter. Chapter 15 : The Final Showdown: Suero VS Solio Chapter 15 In the barren expanse of Ronda, where silence reigned and the desert stretched endlessly, Suero stood facing Solio, who wore a mocking smile on his face. Suero''s gaze was piercing, and his voice carried a profound weight as he spoke: "Tell me... You''ve killed many humans, haven''t you?" Solio did not respond, his mocking smile sufficing as an answer. This provoked Suero to continue, his voice grim and furious: "Just as you killed them without thought... I, too, will kill you without thought!" Solio burst into loud laughter and retorted with a mocking challenge: "Come on, Suero Rashid! Show me what you''re capable of! How long will you remain weak, whining like a coward?" Suero lowered his head, staring at the ground in silence, while the stillness around them felt like the calm before an inevitable storm. Solio observed him coldly before speaking: "You won''t be able to kill me until you understand that we are two sides of the same coin!" Suero didn''t lift his head, but his clenched fists began to emit blue sparks. Solio attempted to continue, but Suero''s voice, laden with rage, interrupted him: "My blood boils because of you...!" Suddenly, Suero raised his head, his gaze sending waves of terror into the air as he declared in a chilling voice: "All dreams are over... Everything has ended. Now, we are in hell!" Solio smirked mockingly and replied with icy calm: "Stop your pointless prattle!" Out of nowhere, Solio doubled over and vomited a strange purple orb. The orb expanded rapidly, transforming into grotesque creatures with tears streaming from their eyes. The creatures charged toward Suero, seemingly intent on tearing him apart. One of the creatures let out a strangled, haunting cry: "Free us... Please!" Suero froze momentarily, his eyes widening in shock as he thought to himself: "Could they... Could they have been humans?!" Quickly snapping back to reality, he cautiously stepped back. Solio laughed arrogantly and shouted: "Isn''t this entertaining? They begged me not to transform them, and now they''ve become monsters by my hand!" As the creatures lunged toward Suero, he kept retreating, muttering in anger: "You bastard...!" The creatures'' tears fell like rain, and one of them roared in agony: "Help us... Kill us, please!" Confusion gripped Suero as his thoughts raced: "Should I kill them? And if I do, will that free them?" He dodged their attacks, his mind caught in a whirlwind of internal conflict. As one creature leapt toward him, time seemed to freeze for Suero. In his mind, he wondered in despair: "What should I do?!" Meanwhile, Solio watched with a smirk, thinking to himself: "Suero Rashid... The opposite of his master, Sbyam Brius. He can''t bring himself to kill his own kind... What a fool!" He smirked again, but suddenly, everything changed. His expression froze and shifted to utter disbelief as he saw Suero grasp one creature''s face with his hands, crushing it with such force that its head exploded under his grip. Blood splattered like shrapnel, and the stench of death filled the air. Drenched in blood, Suero slowly lifted his head and locked eyes with Solio, sending a shiver through the atmosphere. Another creature lunged toward him, but Suero unleashed a powerful aura from his body, causing the creature to explode as if it were a ticking bomb. The aura spread rapidly, causing the bodies of all the other creatures to explode simultaneously. A heavy silence settled over the area as Solio stared at Suero in utter shock. In his mind, he thought: "Did he really do it? Did he kill his own kind?!" Suero, meanwhile, stood still, staring at the blood splattered across the ground. His voice was cold and emotionless as he murmured: "I''m sorry... but I have to move forward." He raised his head, locking eyes with Solio, his gaze carrying a message that needed no words. Solio, in turn, shifted his attention to his glasses, wiping them with a faint smile as he thought:Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "No matter how many he kills, nothing will change... In the end, he will still be weak." As Suero continued to stare at Solio, the mocking smile returned to Solio''s lips. Suero began walking toward him with steady steps, his eyes blazing with anger and determination. With a sneer laced with mockery, Solio taunted: "Come at me, little one! Show me what you''ve got!" Suero launched himself forward like a lightning bolt, his movements astonishingly swift and fluid. In an instant, he was directly in front of Solio, unleashing a relentless barrage of powerful punches. Although caught off guard, Solio managed to dodge each punch with remarkable precision, his movements resembling a dance to the rhythm of battle. In a split-second maneuver, Suero slid deftly between Solio''s legs. Before Solio could react, he found Suero behind him, delivering a series of rapid punches to his back. Blue sparks flew from Suero''s fists, and with a swift, forceful kick, Suero sent Solio''s body hurtling through the air like a falling meteor. Solio crashed into the ground and rolled for a significant distance. With a serious expression, Suero moved like a phantom, closing the gap between them as Solio struggled to his feet. "Is that all you''ve got?" Suero asked coldly. But suddenly, Solio flashed a maniacal grin, and his body began regenerating at an unnatural speed. In an instant, he leapt to his feet and delivered a powerful punch to Suero''s face. The tremendous force sent Suero flying upward, but he quickly regained his balance, landing smoothly on the ground. The two faced each other once more, their eyes speaking volumes more than words ever could. In a fleeting moment, they both lunged at one another like intersecting arrows. Solio aimed a deadly punch, but Suero evaded it with agile precision. In return, Suero executed a low sweeping kick to knock Solio off balance, but Solio leapt effortlessly into the air. With a wild glint in his eyes, Solio shouted: "You will never be able to kill me!" Placing his hand gently on the ground, Solio caused the earth to tremble violently. Suero leapt back cautiously, but the ground near him cracked open, and massive, purple-hued roots erupted from the fissures, growing rapidly toward the sky. Standing atop one of the towering roots, Suero watched the scene in amazement: "What is happening here?" From below, Solio''s body began to stretch and transform as he ascended with lightning speed toward Suero. His hand morphed into a sharp blade aimed at cutting Suero in two. At the last possible moment, Suero jumped, narrowly avoiding the lethal strike with extraordinary agility, landing on another root. At a dizzying height above the twisting purple roots, the two faced each other again. Solio raised his hand, which transformed into a massive cannon. From it, he fired a blazing black orb. The fiery projectile shot forth with devastating speed, and Suero cursed in frustration: "Damn it!" Leaping to a nearby root just in time, Suero watched as the black orb obliterated the root he had been standing on. Solio, his expression a mix of hysteria and delight, aimed the cannon once more, unleashing a barrage of black orbs. Suero moved swiftly between the collapsing roots, his eyes never leaving his adversary. He dodged one attack after another, the fiery sparks exploding around him as if the heavens were raining fire. Moving with incredible skill, Suero evaded the onslaught, appearing to dance to the rhythm of peril. His gaze burned with determination as he focused on Solio. Inside his mind, one thought echoed endlessly: "I have to reach him... There¡¯s no other choice but to face him head-on, or I¡¯ll die here." Solio continued his relentless barrage of blazing orbs, his hysterical laughter echoing across the battlefield. But suddenly, the bombardment ceased, and his hand reverted to its original form. With a powerful leap, Solio launched himself toward Suero, extending his fist in an attempt to deliver a deadly punch. Yet, in a split second, Suero vanished like a ghost. Solio froze in place, his eyes darting in every direction, searching desperately for Suero. Before he could comprehend the situation, Suero materialized behind him. The blue sparks around Suero''s fist flared into a dark crimson glow, radiating an ominous intensity. In a voice deep and brimming with fury, Suero shouted: "Shrine Punch!" Suero''s punch connected with Solio¡¯s face, unleashing a shockwave so powerful that it tore through the air, sending Solio hurtling toward the ground like a meteor crashing from the heavens. Dust and debris erupted into the air as Suero descended gracefully, the crimson energy still swirling around his fist like an unrelenting spirit of rage. Solio struggled to his feet, blood streaming down his face, his jaw shattered. Staring at Suero with a mix of fear and disbelief, he thought in despair: "What... what did he do to me? Why can¡¯t I regenerate my soul?!" Suero advanced steadily, his cold, piercing gaze weighing heavily on Solio, suffocating him with dread. Realizing the futility of conventional combat, Solio''s eyes glowed with a vivid purple, and sparks began to crackle around him. In a commanding voice, he declared: "Realm Expansion: Realm of Soul Distortion!" Despite his shock, Suero did not hesitate. He charged forward with all his might, fully aware of the impending danger. His thoughts raced: "I have to reach him before his realm takes full form!" But an ethereal barrier began to form, enclosing the area as the world around them started to shift. In an instant, Suero vanished again, reappearing directly in front of Solio, who could barely register what was happening. The crimson energy surrounding Suero''s fist surged with even greater intensity. With a thunderous cry of rage, Suero delivered a devastating blow: "Shrine Punch!" The crimson energy tore through the sky, ripping apart the ground and air alike as the nascent realm descended into utter chaos. The destructive wave obliterated everything in its path, leaving behind nothing but ashes and ruins. In the desolate wasteland of Ronda, now a graveyard of despair, Solio lay crumpled on the ground like a broken puppet, utterly motionless. With great effort, Solio raised his eyes, trying to make sense of the devastation around him, only to see Suero standing before him, calm and composed, like the eye of a storm. Suero¡¯s cold gaze bore down on him, cutting through the remnants of his will. Bending slightly closer, Suero spoke in a low, menacing voice, every word dripping with lethal intent: "Oii... you bastard." Solio''s features trembled, and he swallowed hard, paralyzed by fear. Suero¡¯s voice, cold and unyielding, broke the silence: "I admit it¡­ I am you, and you are me. But that doesn¡¯t matter now. Because my role in this war demands only one thing¡­ to end you." Solio began to shiver uncontrollably, unable to tear his gaze away from Suero''s piercing eyes, which seemed to penetrate his very soul. Overwhelmed with terror, he tried to crawl away, dragging himself across the ground. Behind him, Suero followed with slow, deliberate steps, his presence looming like a shadow of judgment. "I¡¯ll make you one promise," Suero said softly but with resolute finality. "I will cleanse this world of all of you." Solio scrambled faster, his desperate cries echoing through the barren wasteland. Suddenly, he felt a heavy foot pinning his own, halting his escape. Slowly, he turned his head, only to find Suero standing over him, his cold gaze piercing down like a blade, stopping Solio''s heart in its tracks. "You¡¯re weak¡­ and pathetic," Suero declared, crouching down to bring his face closer to Solio¡¯s. "Your existence has no value." Suero raised his hand slowly, placing his palm against Solio¡¯s trembling face. Solio¡¯s wide, terrified eyes stared at Suero''s hand as it began to glow, emitting a surge of crackling blue energy. "Apologize¡­ to the souls you¡¯ve taken." Solio screamed in panic, but his cries were abruptly silenced as the blue energy shot through his face like a bullet, leaving a deep, hollow void. His lifeless body slumped to the ground, the eerie silence consuming the space once again. Suero stood over the corpse as it began to disintegrate, dissolving into nothingness. All that remained was the necklace Solio had worn around his neck, lying in the dirt, untouched by time or decay. The winds carried the last traces of Solio''s ashes into oblivion. Turning away, Suero cast a somber gaze over the ruins of Ronda, a city that once brimmed with life and vitality. Now, it was nothing more than a barren wasteland, flat and silent save for the haunting whisper of the wind. The barrier surrounding the city began to dissipate, gradually revealing the grim scene to the waiting journalists and observers outside. A reporter, frozen in place, whispered hoarsely into her microphone: "What¡­ happened here?" In the center of what was once a bustling city, Suero stood in solemn silence, his eyes bearing the weight of the carnage that had unfolded. Beyond the barrier, countless eyes stared at him in shock and disbelief, their hearts heavy with unanswered questions. End of Chapter. Chapter 16 [The Final Chapter] : The end of the incident " Chapter 16: The Finale Camera lenses swarmed over the barren city of Ronda, a lifeless desert devoid of vitality. At the center of this catastrophic scene, Suero stood alone, staring into the blinding lights of journalists'' cameras. Behind him, Ronda stretched out like a portrait of absolute devastation. His silence was like a muted scream, while his frozen image before the cameras conveyed more than words ever could. At the edge of the area, Surichi stood in shock, his gaze fixed on the horrifying spectacle before him. He muttered in disbelief, his voice barely above a whisper: ¡°What¡­ happened here?¡± As he struggled to comprehend the scale of the disaster, his eyes landed on Suero in the distance. Without hesitation, he ran toward him, fear and disbelief radiating from every movement. When Surichi reached Suero, he stopped, breathless, his eyes filled with worry. Yet no clear answers were in sight. His voice trembled as he spoke, fragmented by the weight of the moment: ¡°Suero?! ¡­ What happened here?!¡± Suero stared at him, his gaze eerily calm, like an unmoving statue. Surichi tried again, his words stumbling under the strain of the catastrophe: ¡°Where is everyone? ¡­ Where is Sbyam Brius?! ¡­ Why has Ronda become like this?!¡± Finally, Suero broke his silence, his voice barely audible but carrying the immense weight of war: ¡°Master Surichi¡­ this is war¡­ everyone is gone.¡± Hearing those words, Surichi¡¯s eyes widened, unable to fully grasp the meaning of what he had just heard. Before he could respond, Suero¡¯s body began to give way. He collapsed onto the ground, falling face-first as blood smeared across his face and his torn attire. In a faint, exhausted voice, Suero murmured as he gazed up at the sky: ¡°I wonder¡­ what happens next?¡± Then, slowly, he closed his eyes, surrendering to exhaustion. Above him, Surichi stood frozen in absolute stillness, consumed by the gravity of the moment. Suddenly, a familiar voice shattered the silence: ¡°Master Surichi!¡± Laura approached with hurried steps. As she reached his side, her gaze shifted to the journalists, who were relentlessly documenting the scene. However, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but lock onto the lifeless body lying in a pool of blood on the ground. She froze for a moment before rushing forward. Laura knelt beside Moryo, her hands trembling as she struggled to process what she was witnessing. She whispered desperately:Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°What happened here?¡± Yellow sparks began to flicker in her hands, and her words rose like a prayer: ¡°Healing Technique!¡± With every spark, her energy flowed into Moryo¡¯s body, as though she were waging a battle against death itself. Time seemed to slow down; sweat poured down her forehead, her hands shaking under the immense strain. Gradually, the blood vanished from his body, and the wounds began to close. Yet, Moryo remained unconscious. While Laura was absorbed in her efforts to save Moryo, Surichi stood behind her, his gaze fixed on the lifeless Suero. When Laura finished, she lifted her head and spoke with a heavy tone: ¡°Master Surichi¡­ all of this happened because¡­ after the containment of Sbyam Brius.¡± Surichi¡¯s face seemed to regain a measure of determination. He spoke firmly: ¡°But this won¡¯t end here!¡± Laura looked at him cautiously and asked seriously: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Surichi turned his gaze toward the ruins of Ronda and replied: ¡°There will be a response from the Mana organization¡­ strict decisions, harsh judgments. Everything is going to change.¡± At that moment, Suero¡¯s voice interrupted them, faint yet sharp as he remained lying on the ground. He spoke with a deadly calm: ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± Surichi and Laura lowered their eyes toward him as he continued, his voice dripping with bitterness: ¡°Everyone who was here¡­ Master Hambo, Betma, Lady Alia, Master Veb, and Baysal¡­ they all gave their lives for this war.¡± Surichi raised his head once again, his gaze fixed on the desolate Ronda, and said resolutely: ¡°They all knew the risks before they joined. This is the nature of war.¡± In the aftermath of the disaster that struck the city of Ronda, journalists rushed to document the event with their cameras. News of the incident spread rapidly across television screens, social media platforms, and newspapers. The following statement was issued: "On the night of December 16th, the Ronda area was sealed off by a mysterious barrier for four hours. Once the barrier disappeared, it revealed a barren, lifeless city. Ronda was completely devoid of human life, with the only known presence inside the zone being the sorcerers of the Mana organization! The reasons behind this eradication remain unknown, as The World Sages has declared that the details of the incident will remain classified. A strict warning has been issued: anyone discussing or disseminating information about the event will be considered in violation of the law and face severe penalties." ¡ª Post-December 16 War Sanctions Following the conclusion of the December 16 War, The World Sages convened to assess the situation and impose severe sanctions on the Mana Organization and its affiliated Sorcerers Organization. The meeting resulted in a series of decisive measures, as outlined below: 1. Condemnation of Sbyam Brius: Sbyam Brius was expelled from the Sorcerers Organization and relieved of all duties. He was sentenced to death on charges of collusion for failing to eliminate the sorcerers of the Rizsius Organization, despite possessing the capability to do so. 2. Spailo Rashid: It was confirmed that the former sorcerer of the organization, Spailo Rashid, was the primary instigator behind the annihilation. A death sentence was issued against him. 3. President Surichi: President Surichi was removed from his position and expelled from the organization. He was sentenced to death for his failure in leadership, which led to the involvement of his former disciples in the war. 4. The Containment of Sbyam: New laws were declared, stating that any attempt to liberate Sbyam Brius would be considered a major crime punishable by immediate execution. 5. Execution of Complicit Sorcerers: All sorcerers involved in the war were expelled from the organization and sentenced to death for treason. The list included: - Betma Brlemos - Moryo Raiso - Hambo Gauthen - Veb Simon - Baysal Halis - Alia Wilker - Kamyo Yaris - Suero Rashid - Laura Parma All these individuals were officially stripped of their status as sorcerers. 6. Strict Enforcement of Laws: Any attempt to violate or bypass these laws, regardless of the reason, would result in immediate execution without exception or justification. End of the Season.